Royals

by Forest_Mouse

Summary:

Bridgeton meets Black Clover.
Ten royals, ten stories. Each royal gets his own unique story in the battle called love.

The chapter is a couple but together they make a story.

Last Chapter is out!

You can't fool this writer, the engagement between Langris Vaude and Mimosa Vermilion must be a fake. They have been teammates for years, both have had their pride and hearts broken. But whether this is an act of friendship or pure deceit to secure their wealth, an interesting engagement it is. And the more people get involved, the stronger the newly engaged couple seems to become. So dear curious readers, will there be something after all?

Chapter 1: Rewrite The Stars - Nebra X Zora

Summary:

Chapter 1 = Rewrite The Stars - Nebra X Zora
There comes a time in every life of a noble or royal that they will have to fulfill their family obligation. Yes we all know what I am writing about, time for a wedding. In the new season, the eligible bachelor himself Nozel Silva introduces his eldest younger sister Nebra as a candidate. The first royal in ages who will appear at the balls, and a royal wife will be the catch of the season. But something tells me that Nebra Silva will not be so easily caught. For we must not forget that she is also a magical knight with a strong mind. Dear curious readers, this wedding season of the highest circlel of the noble realm will be full of surprises.

Song: “Rewrite The Stars” – Zac Efron Ft. Zendaya

Rewrite The Stars - Nebra X Zora

 

 

-x-x-x-x-

 

My dear curious readers,

 

It's time again for a new season and the event of the year.  The crystal glasses are polished, the dresses dolled up and the knives sharpened.

Everyone knows what I am writing about, the new season where betrothals are made.  I hope the single men are armed against the clutches of the noble mama`s. 

And that the ladies show their finest selves. It has come to my attention that for the first time in years we have a royal lady as a candidate again. 

None other than the beautifully elegant Nebra Silva.  And I expect a great deal from her this season. 

Although I have heard that as a magical knight she has developed fine claws.  Men, good luck with this one. 

But if you win her, you are worthy to call yourself a true Silva. Let the ball season begin, this writer is more than ready.

 

Greetings, lady whisper

 

-x-x-x-x-

 

"Did she have to write about me? This gossip writer?" growled Nebra between her teeth. She stroked her ball dress, a white one with soft pink and purple lines. It was so not her style, but it was expected at a fancy noble ball. Though she loved all the attention on her, she doubted she was ready for it.

 

Her oldest brother came to stand beside her, wearing his standard captain's outfit. With a few stars pinned on it, to show off how good he must be. His stern gaze was fixed on the heavy red velvet curtain in front of them. Nozel brought his arm up and then looked sideways. "My sister, you are of that age now. If we wait any longer you will be seen as an old spinster. And that will make finding a spouse more difficult." Nozel's voice was calm as it always was.

 

Nebra put her hand on her brother's arm. "I know, but I don't want to be done with being a magical knight yet. I know what you're going to say, it's not appropriate for a married lady. But mama was even a captain until Noelle was born."

 

"But our mother had that particular position dear sister and I'm not going to give my captain seat to you."

 

For a moment the Silva sister could not keep her giggle to herself. "I understand brother. Nah let's get into this posh circus. But you stay close to me, I have no desire to be seen as prey. And only a really brave man will come up to me if you are close  to me."

 

Full of disbelief, Nozel heaved an amused sigh. Calmly he began to walk, leading his sister along with him. Along into the snake pit of the noble season balls.

 

A servant opened the curtain. And looked into the ballroom. The man with blond neat hair put his chest up. " The lord captain Nozel Silva and under his guidance the fair lady Nebra Silva."

 

The audience fell silent and all eyes were on the brother and sister. Gently Nebra squeezed her brother's arm. She was ready for this, she spoke sternly to herself. She was the first royal in years to present herself.

 

Gently her brother whispered. "Let's say hello to the queen first." And he escorted her along to the right.

 

From a distance she saw the queen seated. A sturdy woman wearing a beautiful soft pink ball gown. Her blond hair put up, she was waving wind with a fan against her round cheeks. This woman always oversaw the balls, with her sharp keen eye, Queen Juliana Kira was every participant's fear.

 

As they stood before the imposing woman, both Nozel and Nebra made a dignified bow.

 

The woman waved her hand. "Come stand up straight girl, let me take a look at you."

 

Nebra straightened up and looked with her standard ‘ I can take on the world ’ glance. But inside, her stomach was a whirlwind of nerves.

 

"A beautiful damsel, you are certainly that young lady Silva. I've heard a lot about you. I hope you do better than your cousin did years ago. Lady Vermilion was not fit for a ball, are you?"

 

With a short nod, Nebra replied. "I am certainly not like my older cousin, my queen. The Silva family possesses more elegance anyway. I am definitely ready for my induction."

 

Again the queen waved her fan and stroked the white fluffy little dog, which looked more like an oversized rat. "I like you, young lady Silva. I see in you a diamond. Don't let me down, all eyes will be on you."

 

Again, the Silva brother and sister made a brief bow.

 

"A few more words of wisdom for you, Captain Silva. Be critical of courting men. We want the Silva family to continue to do well."

 

After this, brother and sister walked away. Nebra gasped as all the tension escaped for a moment. Nozel affectionately patted his hand gently on hers. "Easy sister, it will be alright. She called you a diamond. Time to prove yourself little sis."

 

Together they stood at the edge, and soon the courting bachelors approached her. That evening, Nebra danced with several candidates. Hoping to find a prince among them. All under the watchful eagle eye of her eldest brother.

 

-x- 

 

Zora wanted to growl about how ridiculous his squadmate Noelle Silva's happy behavior was over a gossip piece. 

 

Happy, the silver-haired girl stood twirling on one foot. "You should hear what lady whisper wrote about Nebra. ' Young lady Silva has been named diamond of the season by our queen. And we have seen her dancing with the highest noble of the ball, the Duke of House Salt. That is certainly a match made by the heavens. A stronger couple could not emerge. But the Duke Salt will still have to do some hard work, for Captain Silva seemed unimpressed. For wealth will not count for a royal, but strength and grace are important matters.' Oh my god she really danced with a duke!"

 

And then the growl did escaped and Zora rolled his eyes. "What's so special about this? Who cares about this nonsense anyway?"

 

With bloated cheeks, Noelle looked at the red-haired man. "I'm just happy for Nebra, she deserves a good word. She's the first royal back at a ball in years." 

 

Asta blinked his eyes. "But what is the purpose of such a ball? The food there must be super fancy!" 

 

Now it was up to Noelle to growl. Zora shot in laughter, "Don`t think so short one. It must be those mini nibbles that have no flavor." 

 

"These balls are there to become betrothed, find a partner for life. To start a family and make unions."

 

Then Zora stood up, "I think more to show how dreadfully stupid the noble life is. Why make it so difficult?"

 

He walked away as he heard Noelle still shouting. "Sorry sir-I-hate-the-rich. But we just do it that way." 

 

Ideally he wanted to leave the room but the captain was suddenly in front of him. "Ah Zora, just who I need. We have a mission from headquarters. Apparently you are also needed. Noelle, Asta and Finral should come too." 

 

Maybe a distraction would be good, Zora had been annoyed with his teammates for a while now from being constantly locked in the hideout. Time for a mission! 

 

After searching for Finral who had once again disappeared, it was time to go. Zora cracked his knuckles. Catching some bad guys , that was what he was hoping for. The portal mage made a portal and they walked through it. Directly into the headquarters of the magical knights. 

 

Together they walked through the long high corridors. Their footsteps echoed against the stone walls. Behind them he heard Noelle talking loudly about the gossip piece of that one lady whisper. And the worst part was, Finral talked along as if it were the most normal thing in the world. 

 

The large door to the conference room came into view. They just saw the door fall shut; had more magical knights been summoned? A contest perhaps, this could be fun. For a moment he licked his upper lip; he was getting in the mood for something like this. 

 

Asta was the first to push open the door. Surprised, the short boy remained standing. "Silver eagles?" 

 

Noelle quickened her stride and rushed past everyone. "Nozel! Nebra! You're here too?" the girl called out happily. 

 

Zora placed his hands on his hips. "Oh wow, we have celebrities here. Is that the royal who danced with the duke? Watch out I am about to swoon," joked the red-haired magical knight. 

 

Nebra threw him an angry look. "The peasant knight? You can only dream about our lives." 

 

Grinning, Zora smiled her way. "You mean heaving a nightmare?" 

 

Noelle jumped between the two. "Please stop it you two. We're here for a mission." 

 

Yami crossed his arms. "Little Silva is right, so cut it down Zora. Do you already know something, braid boy?"

 

Nozel nodded no with his head and snorted, "Marx is on his way here with the detais." 

 

He had not yet said it the door opened. Marx walked through with a large binder in his arms. "You guys are already here, great. Thanks for getting here so quickly." 

 

With his back, Zora leaned against the wall as he listened to what Marx was saying. Apparently this was a joint mission. He was getting less and less excited about this day. It was a dungeon mission. And as he understood it, the captains weren't even needed. So himself, Asta, Noelle, spoiled older Noelle sister and another silver eagle. His eyes slid to the older Silva sister. Spoiled looking thing, she'd be guaranteed to get in the way. 

 

At that moment Nebra looked over her shoulder at him, her pink eyes soft but her gaze almost angered. Zora wouldn't budge, and kept staring at her. He is no less than a rich spoiled brat. 

 

"Zora, Zora is it all clear?" Marx addressed him. Only then did he bring his gaze to the other side of the room. 

 

With a shove, he moved away from the wall and came straight up. "Yes I get it. I'm in for setting the traps. Something about creatures running around." 

 

Marx continued speaking. "'Yes, correct, and do you think your traps won't get tricked by mist?" 

 

Zora thought that question was silly. He thought about it and shook his head no. "I see no reason why it should be triggered by mist." 

 

"Great, Nebra can use her mist copies to run the creatures into your traps."

 

"What?!" cried Zora and Nebra at the same time. That was all Zora could utter while looking startled and puzzled. But Nebra spoke further, "You want me to work with a peasant?"

 

Angrily, Zora looked back. "Don't get in my way royal." 

 

With a few steps, Nebra came to stand in front of him and pressed her finger against his chest. "Oh honey, are you afraid I'm going to make you bite the dust? Watch me closely, and I'll show you what a true magical knight is capable of." 

 

The red-haired man grabbed her finger, but did not move it away. "You're going to swallow those words princess." 

 

It was Noelle who had to push them apart. "Stop it you two." 

 

Grinning, they looked at each other a moment longer before they both turned in a different direction. Zora could only think, she'll bites back. And he could appreciate that. 

 

-x- 

 

"What can I say, I'm a badass." Nebra knocked dust off her shoulder as a creature ran into a trap set by Zora. 

 

Zora shook his head in disbelief. "Should I act like I care now? All you do is make a copy and let it run around" 

 

Why did everything that came out of this man's lips irritated her? Angrily she stepped toward him. "Admit it, you couldn't do this alone." 

 

Waving his hand, Zora walked past her. "Let's move on, the sooner we're done, the sooner I'll be rid of you." 

 

Rolling her eyes, Nebra walked behind him. It was dark in the dungeon. Together they had walked ahead to clear the way. Suddenly, Nebra was startled by a creaking and squeaking sound. She let out a scream of terror and, out of pure automaticity, grabbed Zora's arm. 

 

"What a tough magical knight you are, princess. That must have been the others trailing behind us." 

 

Quickly she released Zora arm "No that wasn't the others It sounded like something was moving. A wall?" 

 

Growling, Zora walked ahead. "That's nonsense." 

 

Silently, Nebra walked behind him. There was more wrong in this dungeon than strange creatures. It was a gut feeling. Again it began to creak and quickly Nebra pulled Zora backward 

 

"What the hell." He shouted. 

 

Angrily she looked at him and pointed forward. "You see, the walls are moving." 

In front of them a wall had appeared out of nowhere. "Uh yeah, that's strange. But how do we know if we're walking the right way then? And how do we know if the others are even still tracking us?" 

 

Silently they looked at each other thoughtfully. They had only one choice, and that was to continue to find a way. 

 

Quietly they walked on, closer together than before. It wasn't that Nebra was afraid, but it felt safer to walk closer to him. Again there was creaking and squeaking, and a wall closed behind them. They were silent, there was nothing to say. Nebra felt a hand in hers, Zora silently pulling her along behind him. 

 

A little further on they saw a soft bundle of light They quickened their step and rushed toward the faint light. It came out of an opening. As they walked inside, they saw a few crystals that gave off light who were attached to the wall. Together they went inside. It looked like a treasure room. Boxes full of gold, diamonds and jewelry lay scattered 

 

Nebra placed her hands on her hips and looked toward Zora. "We didn't need the others at all. We just found the treasure ourselves." 

 

She saw Zora smirking and wanted to say something, but then they were startled again by creaks and squeaks. Quickly they turned to see a wall sealing their only passage. "No, no, no!" cried Zora as he walked toward the closed wall Angrily he slammed his fists against the brick wall. "Shit," he growled. 

 

Defeated, Nebra sank through her knees. 

 

Time ticked by silently, the room was quiet and cold. Were minutes passing or hours? Nebra caressed her bare arms with her hands. She stood up and walked past the treasures. This couldn't be worth it right? Secretly she glanced toward Zora who was still standing by the wall. His gaze was fierce. 

 

Gently she closed her eyes, she was the diamond of the season wasn't she? This could not be how she will come to an end. The diamond? She shook her head. It was actually nonsense. She picked up a necklace and stroked the pendant with her finger. 

 

"Don't you dare steal anything princess." 

 

Startled, Nebra turned and looked at Zora. "Why would I steal something? If anyone is bound to steal anything it's you, you peasant." 

 

Zora came walking straight toward her and in fright, Nebra took a step back. "Why do you look down on me like that? Would you rather have been stuck here with the duke?" 

 

Embarrassed and furious at the same time, Nebra looked down at the floor. "The duke probably would have cared if I was cold!" 

 

Nebra felt Zora stop close in front of her. But she didn't look up. She heard him speak. "Sorry princess, but I was more concerned with getting us out of here. Then you can go back to the palace." 

 

Surprised, she looked up. "'Get out?" 

 

But Zora remained silent, bringing his thumb to her eye and rubbing away a tear that rolled out of her eye. Only then did she realize that she had panicked so much that she had begun to cry. 

 

"Don't say this to anyone," she hissed between her teeth. 

 

A sarcastic smile appeared on his face. "Fine, if you don't tell anyone about this." With his hands, he gently rubbed Nebra's arms. Then he grabbed her robe and pulled the fabric over her arms. 

 

"Thank you," she whispered softly. 

 

Unexpectedly, Zora pulled her closer to him, a surge of warmth shooting through her belly to her cheeks. "You see, I'm even better than Duke. I may not be rich, but I must be a lot smarter and never forget devilishly handsome." 

 

She fought the giggle that burned on her lips. Slowly she brought her hands up to his face. With her fingertips, she slid over the edge of his mask. 

 

"What are you doing?" he asked with an almost husky voice. 

 

Gently she pulled his mask down. "Seeing if you truly are more handsome than the duke." 

 

Unaware, Nebra walked backward, Zora following her. It was unknown who was leading but they came to a stop when Nebra's back hit the wall. Meanwhile, she had pulled down his mask. The soft light shone on his skin. With her thumb, she stroked his cheek. He was certainly more handsome than the duke, but she was too proud to say it out loud. 

 

"Princess?" Spoke Zora. 

Nebra looked up, straight into his eyes. She was sure she was blushing, what came over her now? His masculine scent drifted into her nose. Zora laid one of his hands into her neck. The room was so quiet that Nebra could hear both their hearts pounding. What was this tension? 

 

Zora's warm breath came against her lips. Nebra gasped for air. His body pressed against hers. She fought with every fiber in her body not to start kissing him. But he had hit a nerve. Was it the dungeon? Was it the room? Or was there really something between the two of them. 

 

Gently his lips caressed hers. Her mouth went dry, and it felt like a short circuit in her head. She placed a hand against his chest, at the exact spot of his heart. Nebra felt him; he was as tense as she was. And just when she was about to lose all control, she heard a yell. 

 

Startled, Zora took a step back and together they looked at the wall that had closed earlier. "Was that Asta?" asked Zora with a raised eyebrow. 

 

Quickly Nebra rushed to the wall. "Who's there?" she called out loudly. 

 

"Nebra are you on that side?" It was her little sister Noelle! 

 

Swiftly Zora came to stand next to Nebra, his mask already pulled up. "Asta, use your sword to open the wall.It is filled with magic" 

 

But by then a crack appeared in the wall. And then Nebra began to laugh. "Ah, that's why my squad mate was with us. His stone magic is ideal for breaking walls." 

 

Noelle jumped through the crack and wrapped her arms around her older sister. "I was so scared, we lost you. Are you unharmed?" 

 

Nebra petted her sister's head. "Don't worry. We're unharmed." 

 

Finral walked further into the treasure room. "Looks like you guys did find what we were looking for." 

 

But the portal mage was ignored. Asta nudged Zora. "That you didn't get into each other's hair. When we could still hear you, all we heard was bickering between you two."

 

Startled, Nebra looked back at Zora. A mischievous chuckle crossed his face. "Ah it was like a little walk, but then in hell." 

 

Anger bubbled up, was this the man she so just wanted to kiss? "Are you always this stupid, or do you show off when I'm around?" 

 

Zora moved closer to her and brought his head to hers. "You always bring me so much joy when you leave the room." 

 

Suddenly Noelle's voice came between. "Asta, will you please do something to make those two stop?" 

 

"What can I do? They are scary together." 

 

Noelle rolled her eyes. "Zora, leave my sister alone, you two are done together working . And Nebra, please ignore him." 

 

She couldn't do anything else, but a smirk appeared on Nebra's face. She looked in Zora's direction, there was something about the way of the insults. Just before Zora turned around he winked. It was mutual. 

 

Finral opened up a portal. "Let's get this stuff out, and ourselves. I'm done with this dungeon." 

 

Everyone began working silently. And less than 10 minutes later, everything and everyone was safe in the magical knights' headquarters. 

 

Nebra lowered herself onto a chair and massaged her temples. "Fortunately, everything came to a good end." 

 

She felt fingertips slide along her shoulder. When she looked up she saw Zora walking away, spontaneously a tremor shot through her body. She must get away from this man, she thought to herself in a panic. She is a diamond of the season and Zora is causing trouble. 

 

Quickly she stood up and turned around. When Nozel entered, she began to smile broadly. "Ah big brother, are you coming to pick us up again?" 

 

It was time to go. Now she had to do her best to focus again on everything that did matter. 

 

-x-

 

Dear Curious Readers,

 

After we recovered from the shock of almost losing our diamond, she managed to shine again at the ball.
She danced not 1, not 2 but 3 times with the Duke. This is getting serious readers. But nothing is what it seems sometimes, we'll keep our sights set. 

The gossip is going around that Nozel Silva is a true heartbreaker, were it not for the fact that just last year he was spotted with the witch Captain Unsworth. You make a woman think, why is she suddenly the queen of the witch forest now?
And yesterday we saw him dancing with several ladies. Will it be that our captain is on the prowl? Not very decent of you Captain Lord Silva, so unannounced. Mamas keep your daughters close to you. 

I would just like to wish well and fortitude to lady Margarita Vermilion. We have been informed that she is on a sick bed. Now we sincerely hope she pulls through, because frankly we don't see her son Kirsch leading a family. The only capable offspring she has is Mimosa and she is just a young lady. 

Next weekend will be a weekend at the Kira family estate itself. What a delightful prospect and hopefully full of smoldering gossip. 

I will keep my eyes open for you my dear readers. 

 

Sweet greetings lady whisper 

 

-x- 

 

Staring at the piece of paper on her lap, all thoughts shot through Nebra's mind. Her first thoughts shot to a certain peasant; he also got to see this through her little sister. Quickly she shook her head no. She had to forget about him, Zora was just a moment of weakness. 

 

With the gossip paper she waved wind against her face. Still his scent was printed in her nose. What was wrong with her? Zora was a peasant, okay a magic knight but his lineage was a problem. Nebra was sure she had to get ahead with the duke. That was a healthy match. Good for the house Silva, good for her future. Love is rarely something that springs forth in high society marriage. 

 

Standing up, she placed the paper from lady Whisper on her desk. There was a gentle knock at the door, a voice sounded on the other side. "Lady Silva, there is a visitor for you." It was her servant. 

 

"I'm coming Paplo, who is it?" 

 

Through the door she heard the boy's voice. "It is the duke, my lady." 

 

Panic struck, she didn't really want to see him at all. Why is he here? This is serious! He will only come to officially court her. No, she was not ready for this! But she had to. Okay Nebra, act normal and take this opportunity . She spoke sternly to herself. "Is my brother on the premises?"

 

"Sorry my lady, he is not here. Lord Captain Silva is having a captain's meeting." 

 

Nebra pulled open the door and looked at the young loyal servant. "And Solid?" 

 

The boy nodded yes, "Lord Solid is in the garden where I had last seen him." 

 

A smile appeared on Nebra's face. "Good, send the duke to the garden. I need to powder my nose." 

 

Ten minutes later, Nebra took her step through the large sun doors. On the terrace, the duke was waiting. His dark blond hair was combed back. He wore his official house clothes. In his hands a bunch of large flowers in the colors of House Silva. When he turned to face her she looked into his soft gray eyes. There was something arrogant about his expression, but then again he was a wealthy duke. Neatly, Nebra made a bow, "Duke how unexpected." 

 

The man himself also made a bow, "I am sorry for my insolence my lady. But I could not wait any longer." 

 

Paplo walked out and without a word he took the large bouquet of flowers. 

 

Nebra looked at it. "Put them in the tea room. And prepare some tea for us Paplo." 

 

The servant made a short bow and walked quickly back inside. 

 

With a few large strides, the duke came up beside Nebra and raised his arm. "My lady, shall we take a stroll through your beautiful garden." 

 

She accepted his arm and together they walked off the terrace. "Of course my duke," he said.

 

"Please call me Vincent. I believe we are now at the point where we can use first names." 

 

A weak smile came onto Nebra's face. "Yes, of course, Vincent." 

 

Together they walked through the garden, her eyes searching for her younger brother. But he was nowhere to be seen. 

 

"My lady Nebra," began Viincent the duke. 

 

"Nebra, call me just Nebra." Slowly she calmed down. She was on her own property, and no one was to be seen. And besides she was a tough magical knight, a man courting her wasn't so bad, was it? She had faced worse battles. 

 

When the duke began to laugh, her heart skipped a beat. Not because he was so wonderful. He came across as a sly fox. His teeth perfectly white, not a stubble to be seen on his skin, and was he wearing perfume now? 

 

"Okay, Nebra, thanks for wanting to welcome me. I wasn't sure if you would find it appropriate. Since you're alone here."

 

A giggle came from Nebra, "I'm not alone. Solid must be here somewhere, too." Quickly she looked around. 

 

The man next to her stroked his finger over her hand. "Oh Solid is not here. My little brother was with me, those two are friends, remember? They went to the country club together." 

 

"This is most inappropriate, my duke!" The insolence of this man was more than wrong.

 

The blond man closed his eyes. "I know my dear Nebra, but" 

 

"Lady Silva, my lord duke you know as well as I do that this is not allowed. A lady should not be left alone with a courting lord. My honor." With force, she wanted to pull her arm back. Angrily, she looked at the man in front of her. "I will never marry you, my duke. I am still a magical knight of the silver eagles." 

 

And before she realized it, she felt a dull slap against her cheek. The man in front of her had his flat hand in the air. Startled by his own action, the duke let go of her arm. 

 

Tears shot into Nebra's eyes; she had never been so embarrassed. And without thinking, she spun around and ran away. She fled from her own garden, away from this man. The slap on her face still burned after. 

 

-x-

 

With the paper with the gossip printed on it in his hand, Zora walked outside. Surely he shouldn't care what was written. For a moment Zora had thought Nebra might have had something, anything human inside. But nothing was further from the truth, she does as she pleases. And none of that should even matter anyway, either. He did not know why he was making a fuss about it. 

 

Zora stuffed the piece of paper into a ball of paper and threw it away. That he had ever felt anything for that Silva woman. But it must have been the dungeon. The fact that they had been locked up together. 

 

Suddenly he heard a twig creak at the edge of the forest. "Who's there?"

 

But all he saw was a gust of a piece of fabric swaying. Someone was running away?!

 

At high speed, Zora began the chase. Was a person spying on the black bulls just like that? The person was fast, but not as fast as Zora. And with a quick swift motion, Zora grabbed the spy's wrist and pulled it to a stop. 

 

"Ouch, let go of me," cried a woman's voice. 

 

With raised brow, Zora stared at the hooded person. "Is that you princess?" 

 

Nebra tugged on her wrist. "Let me go, let me leave. It was a mistake that I was here."

 

But Zora pulled her closer to her. "Why are you here in the first place?"

 

"That was a mistake I told you. Let me go."

 

Then Zora released her wrist and Nebra fell backward. "Shouldn't you be with your duke and being courted or something?" It came out as bitter as Zora felt. 

 

In a soft trembling voice, Nebra spoke. "I don't want to talk about that man okay?"

 

Zora crossed his arms. "Hey I don't care if you get seduced by a real duke. That you dared to come near me at all." But then Zora fell silent, something about how she had turned away from him, still wearing a hood over her head. Normally she was feisty, snappie. 

 

Slowly he took a step forward, his fingers hooked behind the fabric of the hood. Quickly Nebra grabbed his hand. "Please don't." 

 

A knot formed in Zora's stomach. Something was not right, he felt it. "Princess, what's wrong?" Then he pushed back the hood anyway and saw the large imprint on her cheek. An anger overtook him. "The duke?" 

 

"Sorry that I am here, I did not know where to go." Nebra wanted to hide her face by turning away, but Zora stopped her. 

 

He took a step closer to her and pressed his index finger under her chin. "That noble life is not so noble princess?" 

 

"Shut up!" she snarled. 

 

A smile appeared on Zora's face. "There you are." 

 

Surprised, she looked at him, but then she seemed to catch on. Nebra closed her eyes and her lips curled upward. "You missed me?" 

 

"Like a toothache."  

 

Mischievously, she looked up at him. "Ah poor magic knight." 

 

Gently, Zora placed his hand on her upper arm. "Not even just a peasant anymore? Did I get promoted?" 

 

Nebra took a step forward. "Don't get it to your head" 

 

"I won't dare, besides I'm proud of who I am." Zora lowered his finger that rested under Nebra's chin. And brought his fingertips to the imprint on her cheek. At the touch, Zora saw how Nebra fought against the pain of the contact. He had struck her hard. "Do you want to talk about it?"

 

But Nebra shook no. "It's stupid." 

 

"It's not stupid, if he hurts you he deserves punishment. Those stupid nobles think the world belongs to them. That they can do whatever they please." 

 

Nebra put her hand on his and pulled it down. "I'm one too, or did you forget that for a moment?" 

 

"Yes you are a spoiled princess too. But you are, you." 

 

For a moment Nebra blinked her eyes; she did not understand him. 

 

Gently Zora squeezed her hand. "In the dungeon, when you panicked. You were not an arrogant noble, but a human being in a distressed situation. I saw you." 

 

"I am still a magic knight, for now anyway." Her voice was so soft. "When my upcoming marriage is finalized, I have to quit." 

 

Completely surprised, Zora looked at her. "What nonsense, so a married woman can't be a magic knight?" 

 

Nebra nodded yes. 

 

With a growl, Zora sighed. "That's the stupidest thing ever. Surely you are free to be who you want. Your choice, and no one else's. If you will have been my wife then, then." 

 

Her pink eyes shone like soft rubies, full of admiration she looked at him. Zora felt his heart racing like crazy. This couldn't be true, was he now falling for a rich noble woman. And not just any one, a Royal even. Nebra Silva, the woman who was taking his breath away.  

 

He lost the fight, he lost then and there. He pulled Nebra closer to him and she threw her arms around his neck. Full of hunger, their lips found each other. Nebra tasted sweet as strawberries, her lips as soft as velvet. Hands slid over each other's bodies. All their own selves surrendered to each other. 

 

Zora gasped for breath between kisses. His heart raced like wild. It didn't matter anymore, class vanished like snow in the sun. Nebra was feisty, headstrong and savvy. Just the kind of woman he preferred.  

 

Suddenly breaking the kiss, Nebra hooked her finger behind the strap of his robe. "I can't imagine that of all the people you had to steal my heart. I told you before that you would probably steal." 

 

Growling, Zora grumbled "fuck you." 

 

Nebra pulled Zora to herself and kissed him with all the passion in her. In between she moaned softly, "okay."

 

-x- 

 

With her fingers she slid over his exposed chest as she slowly opened her eyes again. Nebra stretched her back before snuggling closer to Zora. His fingertips trailed over her shoulder, gently caressing it. 

 

"Hey princess," Zora spoke in a husky voice. 

 

Nebra looked up, gently kissing his lips. Still she couldn't imagine that she had ended up in bed with a peasant. But he wasn't just any peasant; this was Zora Ideale. A bit of a rebel, a breath of fresh air among all the compulsory rules within the high noble circle. 

 

Suddenly she heard voices in the corridor, for a second she had forgotten that she was also in the headquarters of the black bulls. Imagine her sister walking in. 

 

A chuckle came from Zora. "Don't worry, no one comes in here. If they touch the door handle a trap is activated." 

 

For a moment, not Nebra couldn't help but giggle. Somehow she wanted to see that. But then a sense of panic struck. She had been gone for a while and no one knew where she was. Something that in these days of courtship and balls were not good. Nebra sat up straight. 

 

Zora came to sit beside her and wrapped his arms around her. "That look doesn't say much good, you're worrying." 

 

Surprised, she looked back at him. "How do you know?" 

 

He didn't answer, but pressed his nose into her neck and left butterfly kisses on her skin. It soothed her. 

 

"Zora I need to go home, I've been gone too long. Before they start a search party." 

 

There was no more talking, and strangely, it was harder to say goodbye. This man had stolen her heart, and now she faced an impossible choice. Would she choose her heart or her duty? 

 

~Just a short hour later ~ 

 

Nebra walked into the mansion; it was very quiet. Quieter than usual. A knot formed in her stomach. Something was wrong, she saw Nozel's robe hanging on the coat rack. "Nozel are you home?" called Nebra. 

 

Then Paplo approached. The boy avoided her gaze but nevertheless addressed her. "Lord captain is in the tea room, with the guests."

 

"Guests? Who are there visitors?" 

 

But Paplo did not answer and walked ahead of her. With every step she took, her heart beat quickened and pounded harder. When she arrived at the tea room, she took a deep breath. Paplo opened the door for her and she walked through. She saw only Nozel standing by the window, his hands resting on his back. Solid sat slumped on a sofa. 

 

She took a few steps into the room and saw the large bunch of flowers the duke had given her standing on the table. "Nozel?" stammered Nebra nervously. 

 

When her eldest brother turned around, she was startled by his distraught look. "'Sister, you have made a profound mockery of yourself. What were you thinking?" 

 

Shit, what did Nozel know? Did he know about her trip to her peasant? Has Noelle seen her? "I'm sorry Nozel, I don't know what came over me." 

 

Solid sat up straighter, "At least it's a good man." 

 

"Nonsense Solid, but well that opinion of mine doesn't matter now. We have to save our faces." Nozel's voice sounded heavy. 

 

There came the nasty feeling in her stomach again, nausea struck. Nebra searched for words. 

 

And suddenly, footsteps sounded behind her. Quickly Nebra turned around. "Duke Salt?" 

 

"My dear Nebra." An evil smile appeared on the face of the man she never wanted to see again. "I'm sorry, I had to be honest about us to your brother." 

 

Then Solid stood up. "It's my fault, I should have let you know I was out." 

 

All Nebra could do was silently watch this almost stage play before her eyes. 

 

The duke walked up to Solid. "No, no, this is not your responsibility. When I heard you weren't here I should have left. But then I saw Nebra, as beautiful as she is. I was too bold." 

 

The captain of the silver eagles took a few large steps. "Anyway, now we have a problem. The duke and Nebra have put themselves in an unruly position. We must act quickly before the gossip goes out." 

 

Wait, Nebra suddenly thought. Unruly? Act quickly? "Nozel, can I talk to you alone?" 

 

But then she felt the duke's hand on her arm. She wanted to pull it back but the duke gripped it. His gaze sent a chill down her spine. What had he told them? Gently he brought his lips to her ear. "Careful Nebra, I know your dirty little secret. But I'm okay with it, but what should the world think of your little adventure. Your brother would absolutely detest you, and your lover would be arrested ." 

 

Nebra stood nailed to the ground, unable to even think. As if her brain had been replaced by cotton wool. All she could hear was her eldest brother. "Then this weekend we will announce the engagement, at the event of the king and queen,." 

 

-x- 

 

Quickly, Noelle ran through the black bulls' hideout. Zora watched over his shoulder as the girl jumped happily through the large pub-like room. "Nozel let me come with him to the King and Queen's ball this weekend. Oh so cool, my first real ball." 

 

Finral leaned back on a chair. "Why the sudden invitation?" 

 

The girl began to think aloud. "Maybe Nozel wants to show that he's a family man? Or maybe he just misses me. Oh, or Nebra needs me to judge the duke?" 

 

The portal mage stood up. "Or there's an announcement. Your sister danced with the man 3 times the other night. That screams engagement." 

 

Blushing, Noelle let out a squeal. "Will it really? Oh she's so lucky. A real duke, that's like something out of a fairy tale, isn't it?" 

 

Zora couldn't help but respond. "More like a horror story." 

 

Quickly Noelle turned to him. "I know you don't like my sister, but you can also just be happy for someone."

 

There was so much Zora wanted to say, but he bit his tongue. Then Gordon appeared in the doorway and walked up to Zora. In his hands a letter. What does that creepy guy want now, Zora thought. Gordon handed him the letter and stared at the paper. Very softly you could hear Gordon muttering, "That's expensive paper, I smelled perfume. It's a love letter." 

 

Quickly Zora spun around and tore open the letter. This had to be Nebra, not very subtle of her but good. What could she possibly want? 

 

My dear peasant, 

 

I'm sorry it has to be this way, but I saw no other option. This is a farewell letter. This coming weekend my engagement to the Duke will be announced. A trap but I have no choice. I must protect my family and also you. Thanks for the best walk in hell. 

I will never forget you.

 

Farewell, N.S. 

 

Staring at the letter, pure anger took over him. Then he looked up at Finral and Noelle who were happily talking about the upcoming ball. Furious, he knocked over a chair and walked away. This noble world was rotten to the bone. 

 

-x- 

 

Nebra watched as her sister on her squadmate's arm almost hopped over. There was a time when her bond with her sister was basically zero. But in recent years, oddly enough, she has become almost one of her friends. She also became more of a lady and she had the possibility of one day becoming a squad captain. 

 

Full of disbelief, Nebra shook her head. "Sis you don't think you're going to put on that dress, do you? Take a quick look at the rack over there, that's where my ball gowns hang." 

 

"Wow Nebra really? How super nice of you." And Noelle ran over and looked among the ball gowns. 

 

Then the door opened, the Silva brothers walked in. Nozel's expression had softened a bit compared to a few days ago. And slowly Nebra, too, ground her fate. Love was not in the cards for her. She had been tricked, and now she just had to make the best of it. 

 

Merrily, Noelle held a dress in front of her. "Brothers what do you think of this dress? Isn't it beautiful?" 

 

Both Silva brothers watched silently. But Finral clapped his hands together. "That one will look lovely on you Noelle. Quickly put it on." 

 

Nozel came to stand beside her. "Are you ready for the announcement of the year?" 

 

As she nodded yes she felt like there was a stone in her stomach. She had to be. Now she was still a magical knight and her last act was to protect the one she loved. 

 

Like a true power family, the Silva`s walked into the ball. Proud, strong and without any signs of weakness. The ballroom fell silent. There were some whispers and all eyes were on the Royal family. For the first time, the four of them entered somewhere.

 

Quickly Noelle was back at Finral`s side, they seemed to be involved in a wild conversation with Mimosa. No idea what was being dredged up, but her niece looked startled. Somehow it hurt Nebra a lot that she no longer had that freedom. Slowly, everything slipped through her fingers.

 

Out of the corner of her eye she saw Queen Juliana sitting, next to her husband the king of the clover kingdom. You could clearly see who was the head of that couple; the queen held all the strings. And when the king thought she could step into the spotlight. She put him in his place. The queen was not there directly for the people, she had more of a ceremonial function. But she had elevated herself to queen of the high circles. Her word was rule.

 

"Are you ready for it big sister?" asked Solid almost gently.

 

Mask on a go, Nebra thought. She put on her most arrogant smirk. "Of course, why should I not be?"

 

But when the duke entered, it was as if she felt the smack in her face from earlier this week again.

 

Ellegantly, the duke made a bow at Nozel, then at Solid. Then to press a kiss to Nebra's hand. "You look radiant my dear. Are you ready for the moment."

 

Nebra was silent, preferring to scream that this was wrong. But it was her duty, she knew. She took a deep breath and spoke kindly. "Ready as can be."

 

Duke made eye contact with Nozel and the men gave each other a nod. Then the blond man turned to Nebra and whispered in her ear. "You are mine, royal."

 

Then he stood beside her and tapped a cocktail glass with a spoon. "Everyone, may I please have your attention for a moment. Thank you."

 

All Nebra could do was hold her breath, hold it and watch as her life was over for good. She saw Zora before her for a moment, how could it be that a simple peasant turned her whole life upside down. She saw Zora again? What, was he really here?

 

Mumbling and whispers swept through the ballroom. Nebra had seen correctly, in front of them out of the crowd he just walked!

 

Zora strode towards the duke in a dash, balled up his fist and gave him a big punch to the eye. The duke fell to the ground and Zora shook the pain off his own hand. "This is the duke I assume?"

 

Astonished, Nebra looked at him, "You give him a smack first and then ask if it's really him? Zora, seriously! But uh yeah, that's the duke."

 

Cursing, the duke came straight up again, his hand pressing on his eye. "What the hell is that for? A magic knight? A black bull. Oh you're that particular knight."

 

The duke grabbed his grimoire, but Nebra came to stand in front of him. "Don't you dare, duke," Nebra said.

 

"That peasant must remove himself from our party. He has no place here."

 

Suddenly several nobles stepped aside and the queen passed through. Waving her fan, she watched the riot at her ball. "Welcome magical knight, I don't remember you introducing yourself. What is your name?"

 

Zora put his hands on his hips and pressed his nose into the air. "The name is Zora, origin peasant, magic knight with the black bulls."

 

"And a brutal criminal, someone please threw him out!" screamed the duke.

 

But the queen seemed to have other plans. "Who do you expect me to call the magic knights? Should the man throw himself out lord duke?"

 

Vincent Salt, the duke searched for words.

 

The queen turned to Zora again. "And sir magic knight, peasant, of the black bulls. What does this exhibit really mean at my ball?"

 

"I hate it when noble rich stinkers do what they want for themselves without thinking about others." It was a simple honest answer.

 

Nebra saw that the queen wanted to ask something, but she couldn't wait any further. She took a step closer to Zora and spoke. "The duke is not honorable my queen. He forced me to dance several times and repeatedly lured my brothers away from me. He wanted to court me even though he knew I was home alone. The duke slapped me in the face when I rejected his proposal."

 

Quickly the Duke made himself look large and in a panic he spoke in a trembling voice. "Lies, all lies. All to keep her relationship with that peasant a secret."

 

A ripple of shock went through the ballroom. The diamond of the season and a peasant. but at this point Nebra couldn't care less. She looked aside, at Zora. But she couldn't read him. She didn't know what was going on in his head.

 

"Duke Salt, is all this true?" The queen cried out in shock.

 

But then Nozel suddenly stood behind the duke. Grabbed him by the shoulder and turned him around. "You touched my sister with your fingers? And you don't deny it? You will never, ever marry a Silva. And with such behavior with no lady."

 

"But, but, but she's with a peasant, and that doesn't bother you?"

 

And then laughter sounded, loud laughter that came from Finral. "He's a magic knight."

 

"So?" cried the duke furiously.

 

"I'll explain it to you," began the queen. "A person does not become a magic knight overnight. You have to be strong, brave and have something special. That's why magical knights have long been accepted as a good match."

 

Surprised, Nebra looked at Zora. "Did you know this?"

 

The red-haired man shook no. "Finral brought it up, I didn't know either."

 

Teasingly, she glared at him. "So you're kind of noble now, too?"

 

"You wish."

 

Then and there Nebra pressed a kiss to his cheek. "As long as you stay Zora. My Zora."

 

"This is ridiculous, this is ludicrous! I am going to protest. Nebra shall marry me, with me you hear me. "The duke began to rant.

 

And then Nebra had had enough, balled her fist and banged his other eye blue as well. "And now I dont want to hear word of you any more." The man fell to the ground bedeviled.

 

"Nice hook," Zora put an arm around her. "Can we please get out of here?"

 

"Of course my love, oh Nozel do you mind if I leave the ball?"

 

Nozel pulled the duke up by his collar. "Yes go ahead, we'll talk about this later."

 

Together they wanted to walk away, but then Zora turned around. He shot something away and landed on Duke's nose. "Here take a stink bug, better than that perfume of yours."

 

Nebra couldn't hold back her giggle and grabbed Zora by the arm. Together they walked away.

 

Noelle came to stand beside Finral for a moment longer. "Your plan worked? I didn't expect this."

 

Smiling, Finral spoke up. "I didn't expect your sister to be with Zora. But somehow it is fitting." 

 

Together they watched as the duke was carried away. This was certainly not a dull ball. 

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers,

 

What a season this was. Word has it that the duke is licking his wounds far to the south. He is certainly no longer welcome in the high noble circles of the clover kingdom.

And then we have our diamond, I am told she is now officially engaged to her magical knight. The man who saved her in a not so decent way. But we have to be honest, isn't it every girl's dream to be saved like that?

Besides, we even saw the young girls Noelle Silva and her niece Mimosa Vermilion walking around at the ball. And ladies how beautiful they are. Just watch out, if they ever make their entrance the ballroom will rock.

Will the next season be as much to relish? Frankly, I hope so. Because it's about time at least two royal men started courting a lady for once. Yes I am talking about Captain Silva and Captain Vermilion.

Let's see this in a new season.

 

Greetings madam whisper

Chapter 2: If I Ain’t Got You - Fuegoleon x Wainsley

Summary:

Fuegoleon the captain of the Crimson Lions is not waiting for marriage, but his duty calls. I have been told, dear curious readers, that the captain is a man who loves pride, strength and self-assurance. But then why does he come in with the gentle and slightly frightened blue rose member Wainsley? It seems like a simple understanding. But when Siren Tium tries to woo Wainsley, the proud captain seems to show his real lion side.

Song: ‘If I Ain’t Got You / Gravity’ – Alicia Keys & John Maye

If I Ain’t Got You - Fuegoleon x Wainsley 

 

<3  

 

Fugoleon Vermilion had a happy childhood if he must say, filled with love and the constant challenge of beating his older sister in combat. Joyful memories were created all through his younger years living in Vermilion hall, his family home. There seemed to be no care in the world. With the fact that a younger sibling was on the way brought more fire in him to prove himself. 

 

His father, Leopold sr. Vermilion was the current captain of the Crimson Lions. A magical knight squad that had long been run by his family line. This evening, his father will return from one of his last missions as captain. The man was getting older, slower and his fire was burning less brightly. 

 

Besides, it was better for him to be home too; Fugoleon's mother already had her hands full with him and his sister. And with a third one in addition, it would certainly be a tough job. Their mother was more petite in build and more calm in nature. Something the Crimson offspring didn't seem to inherit. 

 

But that night turned to black fast, when not his father walked through the door but an unfamiliar man. Fugoleon can remember it to this day. The man's skin was as pale as snow and his eyes dim. But that was not what stayed with him most; it was his mother. The woman who was always so composed and calm sank to her knees and let out an icy cry that could be felt in the bones. 

 

Fugoleon felt his sister's hand on his shoulder, probably the first time Mereoleona acted like the caring big sister. Her eyes were filled with tears and doubts. They didn't need words to know what had happened. Never before had Fugoleon felt so hopeless and numb. 

 

That night his father will not throw him over his shoulder for a friendly romp. The Vermilion hall was not filled with laughter. No that night the three of them stood at a bedside with the lifeless body of Captain Leopold Sr. Vermilion. 

 

His vermilion colored spiky hair no longer had volume, his blue eyes closed forever. His warm voice was never heard again. The man who looked unbeatable, never got up again. 

 

Tears rolled down the children's cheeks, but Amara Vermilion stared purposelessly ahead, resting her hand on her big belly. Then she turned and slowly strode out of the room. 

 

Only at that moment did the children hear loud crying. Fugoleon wanted to go to his mother but Mereoleona stopped him. "Let mother be." Her voice had never been so soft. 

 

Less than three weeks later, the Vermilion house was once again filled with crying and screams. Not from mourning, but from childbirth. That night, the last of the three Vermilion offspring came into the world. Leopold Junior Vermilion. 

 

And as Fugoleon looked at the family his father had left behind, he knew for sure, his youth was over. Young Leopold needed a father figure, not a big brother who would get him into trouble. And looking at his mother, the grief and pain and her eyes. Perhaps it is better never to know true love in a Magical knight's career. 

 

-x- - Present day - 

 

His mother came standing next to him. Her grace was that of a true lady of the so called ton, it was the way she moved herself. Proud, elegant like a ghost dancing on the wind. You would easily forget she was once a magic knight, the co-captain of the crimson lions when it was under the leadership of his father.

 

Amara Vermilion, she started to become gray. And with those silver treats mixed within her soft blond hair almost looked like the moon. Fugoleon got his straight hair from her, that and his calmness. Or that was something he just had taken over from her, he can not remember. 

 

"You have your serious glare on my boy. Try to have some joy in what you are doing. Even your sister smiled more." Her voice was like a song, and she was always so full of sweetness. 

 

Fugoleon looked to his mother, a small weak smirk appeared on his face. "That was because she laughed at all the men trying to court her. She even punched one of her dance partners."

 

The older Vermilion woman waved her hand. "At least she danced."

 

Calmly Fugoleon put his hands on his back. "I am just looking for the diamond and going for her. I need a good woman, someone who can lead a household. "

 

He looked up when his mother laid her hand on his cheek. "It is okay to look for love, you know, I want you to have happiness."

 

The crimson lion Captain groaned, "we can not all have love mama. You and dad were an exception."

 

Mother Amara rolled her eyes when she snorted. 

 

"What? It is true. It is not too much to ask to have a strong, graceful woman. Most of the time I am not even home."

 

Then she picked some drinks from a tray and handed one to her son. "One word of advice."

 

"Mama, please no."

 

"One word of advice, my son." Amara paused and scant through the ballroom. "Have a laugh with the woman you choose. Just one good laugh."

 

It was the most ridiculous advice he even heard. And he knows that his mother just wants him to have a happy ending. But he was the captain of the Crimson lions. What even something will happen to him. The cold icy screams of his mother never left his memory. The scream she gave when the news came in that his father died. He did not want to burden anyone with that kind of grieve. 

 

After he sipped his drink he thanked his mother and walked away. And with only a couple of minutes mama's came in like vultures, trying to push their daughters on the sturdy Captain. 

 

-x-

 

My dear curious readers,

 

It's true, and we've all been waiting for this, but there is finally a male royal man who is marriageable. Fugoleon Vermilion, captain of his own magical knight squad, the Crimson Lions. I remember as a little girl loving the sight of Senior Vermilion, the father of our bachelor. Fugoleon inherited all the right features from both his father and his mother. His crimson-colored hair, his strength, his majesty. He will definitely be the catch of the season. Last ball the poor bachelor was already having to endure the suffering under the clutches of the mama`s of the bachelor ladies.

 

In other news, did you see Letoile Becquerel's dress? That bright red color made her look just like a tomato. That poor girl. Hopefully her mama will look better for her dress next ball.

 

Finally, this writer would like to congratulate captains Charlotte Roselei and Yami Sukehiro on the birth of their daughter. I was told by a little bird that this girl's name is Solange. This will be one to look out for.

 

Greetings lady Whisper

 

-x- 

 

" What are you still doing here? You'll never be seen anyways ." The words still echoed through Wainsley's memory. She had turned around and walked out into the garden. Fighting hard against pricking tears. Of course she knew she wouldn't be seen, but Risacca Ondell didn't need to tell her that.

 

Beaten, she lowered herself onto a stone bench. Being alone was actually a very dangerous thing, a lady who could be courted. But oh well, who will see her anyway at this point?

 

Carefully she stroked over her soft blue dress. It was her favorite color, it made her feel calm. For this evening she had even let her hair loose with a simple tiara. Normally she had buns in, but that was practical. But then this was more for herself than anyone else. Defeated, she heaved a deep sigh and stood up.

 

With her index finger, Wainsley wiped slowly a tear from the corner of her eye. Risacca was always so mean to her. Even though they were on the blue rose squad together. But she never wanted to burden Charlotte with it. Yeah Sol did intervene a few times, Wainsley was grateful for that. 

 

With a sway she turned and took a brisk step, she needed to get out of this little park quickly. But when she wanted to walk around the corner she crashed into a wall? Now who put a wall here? She fell backwards onto her tail bone. "Whew!" she groaned.

 

"I'm so sorry my lady, are you hurt?" sounded a warm male voice.

 

Wainsley did not look up nor did she see the extended hand. Instead she got up and patted the sand off her dress. "No, I can take a punch. There was suddenly a ..... wall" She gulped when she looked up and saw Captain Fugoleon Vermilion standing there.

 

A warm smile appeared on his face. "Thank goodness, otherwise I would have a little more to explain than just escaping the ball."

 

"Why will you have to escape the ball?" Wainsley asked with genuine surprise. Still she checked her dress for any stains or tears.

 

Fugoleon looked over his shoulder toward the ball. "Those mamas are devils."

 

Spontaneously, Wainsley began to giggle. "Yes, I saw them getting at you. Then fighting on a battlefield or dungeon is a lot easier to handle."

 

Only then did Fugoleon raise an eyebrow. His purple eyes observed her. Never before had Wainsley been aware that the man was this tall, this broad. For the occasion he did not have his fire arm out, but had tucked the empty sleeve into his jacket. " You are a magic knight?" he asked questioningly.

 

Then Wainsley made a neat bow and spoke as neatly as he could. " Yes, my name is Wainsley von Knut, daughter of Igor von Knut. Magic knight at the blue rose knights."

 

A big smile came onto Fugoleon's face. Such a smile that made every fiber in your body burn. "My apologies, I thought you were one of the many noble ladies. But why are you here alone, if I may be so bold as to ask lady von Knut."

 

"Oh please, call me Wainsley. And no it's not a problem to ask, I don't mind. I'm alone at the ball anyway."

 

"Alone? But why aren't any of your parents there? Or aren't you one of the ladies looking for a man?" Surprise was hearable.

 

Wainsley felt uncomfortable and her fingers pressed together. "I am indeed one of those ladies. But my mother passed away and my father has other occupations other than guiding his daughter."

 

The smile that had just graced Fugoleon`s face disappeared like snow under the sun. "I am sorry to hear that. And that's actually extremely ill on your father's part, I do know his name. He was a White Serpent if I remember correctly."

 

Nervously, Wainsley nodded yes.

 

"But now I still don't know why you were here alone? Were you escaping too?"

 

Again, Wainsley pressed her fingers together forcefully. "Sort of. Being a wallflower sometimes gets words thrown at you. Maybe I'm not the greatest of heroes. They can hurt."

 

With a large step, Fugoleon came up beside her and held up his arm. "Then I see myself to be your hero. And besides, with you on my arm, fewer mamas will jump me. I swear, if I hear one more mother bragging about how great their daughter's hair is done, maybe next time I'll come with my hair put up."

 

Without controlling her own laughter, Wainsley chuckled. She rested her hand on his arm. "It will be my pleasure to be your shield, Captain Vermilion."

 

"And besides, any man should see you now. You will be escorted by me."

 

It took a couple of seconds, then reality dawned, and Waisey's eyes widened. This meant he would be close to her this coming season. Her heart skipped a beat. "Captain, are you sure about this? I mean, I will be your responsibility. You barely know me."

 

There was that warm smile again, it made the cold outside air feel warm. " Please, call me Fugoleon. And I don't mind. Think of it as a collaboration. You are looking for a man, but need to be seen. I am looking for a woman and want to look around well."

 

And there they walked, toward the door of the ballroom. For the first time, this wallflower will shine.

 

— 

 

He thought he was pretty smart, the idea was perfect. The girl was so innocent that she accepted his plan right away. Okay, fair is fair she is going to come out of this better as well. And Fugoleon was sincere about it when he said he would help her. He swore an oath, he will help Wainsley get a husband. 

 

That moment they walked through the doors together, the ballroom fell quiet and all eyes were on them. The tough captain and the wallflower. Fugoleon had led her to the dance floor and together they started a waltz. Actually, he was amazed at how perfectly she could dance, for someone who never did it at a ball. 

 

At the end of the walz, they walked off the floor, leaving people guessing what happened. And together to the table where his mother was waiting with wide eyes. "Easy mom, it was just a walz."  He pressed a kiss to his mother's cheek. "May I introduce you to Wainsley von Knut, I will be escorting her this season." 

 

Wainsley, who already seemed a lot more at ease, made a neat short bow. "It is an honor to make your acquaintance, Lady Vermilion."  

 

Amara Vermilion made a brief nod. "The honor is all mine. And now I hope my dear son is going to explain why he is escorting you instead of courting you."  

 

"Mama!"  Hissed he softly in a sharp tone to his mother. "Lady Wainsley is a magical knight and unfortunately her father is dropping his duties. I like to see her as a good man."  

 

A mischievous smile appeared on Amara`s face. "Always the hero and never the courtier. You don't make it easy for me either. But lady Wainsley, I am sure you will be in good hands with my son. I hear my friend Lady Danberry. Have fun children."  And then she disappeared into the crowd amidst the grand elegant dresses. 

 

A waiter walked by and Fugoleon picked up two flutes of champagne and handed one to Wainsley. "I must admit, I didn't expect you to dance so well."  

 

Two blue eyes looked at him with radiance. An affectionate smile made the corners of her mouth curl and dimples formed in her cheeks. She was just about to say something when a voice cut through hers. Wainsley's posture stiffened and she put her hand against his arm. 

 

A woman joined them, a noble lady. Her face was slender with sharp angles. Purple hair puffed up with ribbons. When she spoke, her voice was more like that of a sly cat. "Wainsley dear, dancing with a captain. You didn't tell me you two were friends. Introduce me." And she didn't even wait and hold out her hand. 

 

Call it instinct but Fugoleon knew right away that these women were not friends. And yet, he took her hand and pressed a kiss on it like a true gentleman will. "And with whom might I have the pleasure of meeting?" he asked. Immediately he released the fluffed-up lady's hand and offered his arm to Wainsley again. 

 

Gently Wainsley squeezed his arm. "This is my squadmate Risacca Ondell, she is also a blue rose knight."  

 

"It's a pleasure to meet you. If you don't mind lady Ondell, but Wainsley and I need to continue saying hello to friends ."  And quickly he led Wainsely away from the woman who looked as foul as if she had seen a cockroach. 

 

After a few steps, Wainsely heaved a sigh of relief. 

 

A chuckle surfaced at Fugoleon. “Let me guess, a lady who likes to shoot words?"  

 

Startled, Wainsley looked up. "Yes, how do you know?"  

 

Together they stood silently and watched as Risacca joined her mother and was waving  her fan as she spoke to her. "That's the type of woman who wanted to humiliate my sister Mereoleona at balls where she attended. Then again, my sister doesn't possess the ability to resolve that quietly."  

 

Wainsley pressed a finger to her lips and pondered. All of the sudden she began to giggle. "I know your sister, she's amazing. I think Risacca might have flown right out the window." 

 

"The window? Ah no, that would have been too easy. Mereoleona would have challenged her to a fighting match in the middle of the dance floor."  

 

The image of the tough, loud Mereoleona and the doll up like Risacca on the dance floor made both knights laugh. Waisnsley looked up and spoke softly. "What do you think she's telling her mother right now? That I, her best friend ever , am going to set her up with you?"  

 

"Probably, and if it doesn't work out it's because you got totally jealous.”

 

“Oh yes,” started Wainsley. A smirk came to her face. “I will try and block you from every girl so I can be yours”  She spoke in a joking voice. 

 

Also Fugoleon joked, “And what about your suiters, no one is going to be good enough of course. They have to battle me before they make a change with you.” 

 

Wainsley turned to him, “courting by battle. sounds good to me. Why not?”  

 

“Let us find the queen, change this whole ballroom dance plan.” 

 

Together they stood in the hall laughing, practically giggling. For the first time since his entry as a bachelor, he was genuinely having fun for a moment. 

 

But eyes were on Fugoleon Vermilion and Wainsley von Knut. Word went around about the tough captain, who this season will accompany the gentle knight this season. And this was noted by a man with gray eyes of the golden dawn. His interest was piqued in the jewel on Fugoleons arm.

 

-x- 

 

- About 2 weeks later (and 2 balls) - 

 

When the door of her carriage opened, Wainsley was momentarily blinded by the sun. It was a warm summer day and it was the annual park picnic festival. It was then that the sun was blocked by a large person. "Fugoleon you're already here!" Spoke Wainsley happily. She was genuinely relieved to see him.

 

"Of course, I could hardly keep a lady waiting after all." Fugoleon held out his hand to help her out of the carriage. Not that she needed help, but she accepted his gesture nonetheless.

 

As her feet touched solid ground again, Wainsley looked around in amazement. "So many people are here!" Never before had she been here, because honestly, why will she walk around here on her own? Then she looked up at her companion and she couldn't help but smile. She moved her hand to his arm, and together they strolled into the park.

 

"My mama told me this picnic gets very crowded every year. So a good place for both of us to be. Lots of maybe partners to choose from. How were your last few days without activities?"

 

What a gentleman he was, Wainsley thought to herself. She thought back on the past days but nothing had happened that was different for her. Wait though, and cheerfully she looked up at the man next to her. "I got flowers."

 

An almost mischievous smirk appeared on the captain's face. "I should hope so, you are suddenly seen as a jewel."

 

That can't be right, Wainsley thought almost mournfully. She tilted her head slightly. Deeply she pondered over his words. But, still decided to ignore the words. "What about you? How were your days?"

 

Somewhere she heard a chuckle in his breathing. "My days were fine, always busy as a captain. My mother hanging around my neck doesn't help either."

 

"She seems very sweet, you're very lucky to have a mother like her."

 

"She is a sweetheart, but she seems to have an obsession with marrying her children. Merleoleona is right to flee the country."

 

Just before Wainsley was about to say something when she was interrupted. "What my dear son wants to say is that I just would like independent children with families of their own."

 

"Mama!" Smiled Fugoleon. And Wainsley made a neat short bow, "Good afternoon lady Vermilion."

 

Amara Vermilion waved with her fan. "Ah child please, call me Amara remember. At least you are accompanied by my son, that almost makes you my adopted daughter."

 

Between his teeth, Fugoleon whispered teasingly, "She just hopes to have had a daughter she could put in dresses and drink tea with."

 

Wisely, Amara pressed her nose into the air. "Vermilion children are indeed a bit rough. I should have expected that given their father."

 

The interactions between mother and son were so genuine, so loving. It almost broke her heart. She knew little love in her upbringing. it almost grabbed at her throat. The image of her father burned on her mind, the man was large and always had a rage in his eyes. A shiver rolled down her spine.

 

"Are you okay my child?" Amara`s comment came unexpectedly. The woman looked at her son. "You should get her out of the sun, have a drink together. I think Wainsley is a little heated. I will go say hello to the queen." And away she was again. For an older lady, she was very swift.

 

Fugoleon heaved a deep sigh, "Might be good to get out of the sun for now. Come on." And he led her to a tree where there was already a picnic blanket. The shade was a welcome coolness.

 

—

 

With his eyes, Fugoleon slid over the visitors to the picnic festival. Somewhere his lady will walk among them, strong and graceful. And besides those qualities, she also has to be good at running a house, so she will have to have a good brain. 

 

"A penny for your thoughts," Wainsley's sweet voice sounded.  He looked aside and saw that she was looking at him with her big blue eyes. 

 

Should he tell her what he was looking for? She might be able to observe with him. Or maybe she knew another blue rose knight? But no, it didn't have to be about him right now. He will look around while he could match any competition with her. "Are you feeling better?" 

 

Again was the wide smile with those dimples in her cheeks. "I feel fine, thank you.  The tea here is delicious." Then she heaved a deep sigh, the smile appearing off her face. Honestly, it made Fugoleon a little worried. "It's a beautiful day isn't it?" She asked almost in a whisper. 

 

"It certainly is, shall we walk toward the water? I had heard that the lilies are in bloom." Together they stood up and left their shaded spot. 

 

As they walked together toward the water's edge, he felt her eyes on him again. "Fugoleon, can I ask you something?" 

 

"Of course, questions are always free." 

 

A giggle escaped Wainsley's lips. "'Thank goodness, because I didn't want to pay for it." 

 

Surprised, Fugoleon raised an eyebrow. But when he looked at her, he couldn't suppress a smile. She was a funny girl, sweet and calm. Every man should feel lucky with her. She was easy on the eyes and a born lady. The only thing that kept gnawing at him was why on earth wasn't her father escorting her? What important thing will that man have that he put that above his own daughter? 

 

"Lady Waisnely, Captain Vermilion, what a splendid day for a stroll is it not?" 

 

The two turned and alongside them Alecdora Sandler had come to stand. And without waiting for a response he reached for Wainsley`s hand and pressed a kiss upon it. 

 

Fugoleon`s reaction shot first to the young woman next to him who was getting red blushes on her cheeks. "My lord Sandler, hello" she stammered.

 

"Alecdora, it is indeed a beautiful day." It came out a little more gruff than Fugoleon had intended. And he knew right away why the man was here; this was his own doing. And judging by Wainsley`s reaction, she didn't think his attention was a bad thing. 

 

The magical knight of the golden dawn looked at Wainsley questioningly. "Did you receive my flowers? I hope it wasn't too bold?" 

 

"No, I mean yes. Yes I received them, but no I didn't think it was too bold. Thank you very much Mr. Sandler." 

 

He dances with the wallflower once and she already has Alecdora Sandler's attention? Or had he been eyeing her for some time? And how exactly did he know her address? Where did she actually live? So many questions shot through Fugoleon`s mind that he no longer caught the conversation. 

 

"We are just on our way to the blooming lilies, right Fugoleon?" 

 

His name caught his attention and the captain tried a smile, but it was no longer sincere. "Yes we certainly were." 

 

The fellow knight spoke joyously. "I guess you don't mind me walking with you?" 

 

Without a response, Fugoleon took another step and Alecdora walked with them. Still he had Wainsley on his arm. Alecdora played the game perfectly well as their first conversation began with Fugoleon about the latest developments around the wizard king. And then he brought his attention back to Wainsley by complimenting her on her dress. 

 

Fugoleon didn't know much about courting, but it felt so unnatural what Alecdora is doing. Or was he, Fugoleon Vermilion, just blind to flirting? Had he ever done that? Not that he could really remember. Maybe he never had to, either; there were always ladies giggling around him. 

 

"Maybe Fugoleon would like to get us some refreshments while we admire the flowers." Sounded from Alecdora a little slyly. And oh yes, Fugoleon knew what he was trying to do. He wanted her alone, and somewhere that didn't feel right. Was it because he somehow didn't trust the man? The man had never been a favorite of his, too arrogant. . 

 

His eyes slid to the young woman beside him, her big blue eyes looking at him questioningly. Did she want him to leave? The captain looked over his shoulder; the stall was a few meters away. "Fine," Fugoleon finally growled. 

 

And when he felt her hand slide away from his arm, it suddenly thundered in the air. A drop fell on his hand, on his cheek and in the blink of an eye the heavens opened for a violent downpour. "Oh no," sounded a startled voice from Wainsley. 

 

Panic ensued as the wealthy nobles rushed toward their carriages. The women screamed and so did some of the men.

 

Waisnely held her hand above her eyes to keep rain from getting into her eyes. She faced toward the pond and suddenly took a few steps in that direction. "I'll be right back," she exclaimed.

 

Both men beside her watched her in amazement as she dismounted and tried to push off. But she didn't get far when Alcdora grabbed her wrist. "What do you think you're doing?"

 

With unexpected fire in her eyes, she glanced at him. "Let go of me, there are boats on the pond and it's thundering. Those people need to get out of there!"

 

Fugoleon did not wait for the rest of the conversation, lit his flaming arm and flew up. And a couple of minutes later he had gotten all the little boats aside. Waisnely helped the people out of the boats and pointed them in the direction of the carriages. Where Alecdora had disappeared to, they did not know, but the man was suddenly gone.

 

When the last people ran out of the park, Fugoleon and Wainsley were left alone. Soaked, they glanced at each other for a couple of seconds and shot into laughter. With her thumb she pointed over her shoulder. "Maybe we should leave; I think the picnic has fallen into the water," she said.

 

"Let me take you to your carriage."

 

But she shook no, this surprised him. "I have to walk home. I let an older couple use my carriage. I could hardly make them walk through this weather."

 

A sincere chuckle shaped on Fugoleon's face and in a swoop he lifted her into his arms. "Then I'll take you home, I remain a gentleman." The only response he got was a genuine loud happy giggle.

 

-x- 

 

Wainsley couldn't help but press her face against his shoulder. The wind and rain stung cold against her skin as Fugoleon flew through the air at high speed. Somehow she felt stupid, but at the same time she was more than grateful to him.

 

"Is that it?" He asked when he stopped flying.

 

She had to blink her eyes for a moment as she looked down. "Yes it is, our house is not big but it is something."

 

Fugoleon landed on the entranceway of the gray small mansion in the middle of the forest. Vines were growing on the outside walls. She got back on both feet and walked quickly to the front door. With a loud thump she slammed on the thick solid oak door.

 

As the door opened she beckoned to Fugoleon, "Come in you are getting soaked." Then she turned again. "I have a guest with me," she called out almost happily. But then nervousness struck, her father was also home.

 

Once inside, the butler gave both magical knights a big towel. "Will our guest stay for dinner too, my lady?"

 

She could hear from Fugoleon that he wanted to protest, but as a true hostess she could hardly send him away. "Of course Duckley, hopefully we have enough in the house?"

 

"You don't have to trouble yourself, I don't want to bother you." Fugoleon apologized.

 

Swiftly she turned toward him and placed a hand on her hip and pointed outward with her other hand. "I'm not going to send you through that rain again. And besides, Duckley is a very good cook."

 

The older man beside her, batted his old dark brown eyes, and the small tiny smile on his face betrayed his feelings. The man had always been proud of his own cooking.

 

Wainsley looked again at the sturdy captain. And at the thoughts that came to mind she spontaneously began to blush, she was sure she must have blushed. Because he suddenly raised an eyebrow questioningly.

 

Nervously she brought her fingers together. "You have to get out of those clothes, can't stay in wet clothes, you'll get sick that way. Duckley does have dry clothes."

 

"Your father's clothes, my lady?"

 

She nodded yes. "Fugoleon just walk with Duckley. I'll meet you in the hunting room in a bit. There is a fireplace there.". Heat was already in her cheeks.

 

Silently, Fugoleon walked away. Wainsley`s heart began to pound hard. There were too many thoughts racing through her mind. But the most important thing was that her father will not be too present today.

 

—

 

While Wainsley poked in the fire that was starting to flame up, she looked over her shoulder. She could nog suppress a giggle. "I forgot how large my father used to be, you can almost swim in what you are wearing."

 

Fugoleon wonders why she would have said that. "Your father, he is still here right? I mean, in this house? Or else I need to leave."

 

"Yes, yes father is here."

 

"Can I meet him? I have not seen him in years. The story's about him were full of greatness."

 

But Wainsley's face went sad, almost like she was grieving. She turned back to the flames and poked again. Heat surgende out the fireplace. "Sorry, my father is too busy. He can not meet people."

 

It shocked Fugoleon, how he could be this busy while his daughter is here with a man. Okay he was not courting her, but she was smart, kind, beautiful. Did he just think she was beautiful? Looking at her round face, it made him smile. 

 

"Come sit down." She patted her hand on a large brown bearskin rug in front of the fireplace. "I don't want you to catch a cold. Duckely will be bringing hot drinks in a minute." 

 

The warmth from the fireplace was welcoming. And he came and sat on the bearskin next to Wainsley. Only then did he take a good look around the room. It was a real men's room, lots of trophies that had come from hunting. 

 

"This is not my favorite room, I always find it a little spooky in here. But this is one of the only rooms with a fireplace." 

 

Her voice was still softer, almost cautious. Did she feel so uncomfortable with him here? Or was it him who was uncomfortable? "And what is your favorite room then?" 

 

Her eyes slid to the door, and the smile on her face was not yet enough to get dimples in her cheeks, but it was genuine. "The writing room." 

 

The flame in the fireplace grew smaller, and Wainsley glanced at it angrily. But just before she wanted to poke at the fire again, he took her hand and slowly took over the poker. "A flame doesn't get higher by poking it angrily." Gently he pushed back a block. "Fire must be allowed to breathe, or it will extinguish in no time." 

 

"Fortunately, I'm sitting here with the master of flames."  

 

That made Fugoleon laugh. "I am certainly not a master, yes of course I am good at flame magic. But to call myself a master? Not." 

 

That's when Duckely the butler walked in with two large mugs of steaming hot chocolate. " You drink my lady." 

 

A minute later they were both sipping the chocolate milk. The hot drink slid down their throats and warmed them up from the inside. "Delicious," Fugoleon sighed with a happy face. "It's been so long since I drank this. Last time I think I was a little boy." 

 

"What, no! But hot chocolate is the best ever. How can you not drink this, that long?" 

 

Her unexpected enthusiasm made Fugoleon laugh hard. Would he have been as enthusiastic about hot chocolate if he could have been a child a little longer? 

 

Then she pressed a finger to his chest. "Okay sir, what is your favorite thing from your childhood that still makes you happy?" 

 

The question caught him off guard. What did he do again as a child? Fight? romp? Look for trouble with Merleona? Fugoleon looked at the dancing flames and an unexpected memory suddenly surfaced. "Stories, my mother used to read stories of wild adventures to us. Maybe those were the only times she could get me and my sister to be quiet in one place." 

 

Unexpectedly, Wainsley jumped up. "Wait, I'll be right back." 

 

And indeed, a few minutes later she returned with a large book and came to sit beside him. She lifted her legs slightly, placed the book on them, and flipped it over. "This story is about the knight who rescues a princess from a forest." 

 

Slowly the words began to roll over her tongue and she read the story almost in a singing voice. 

 

A couple of minutes into the story, a shiver shot down her spine. 

 

"You're still cold?" Fugoleon asked worriedly.

 

Wainsley shrugged. "A little." 

 

Without thinking Fugoleon put an arm around her and pulled her closer to him. He felt her stiffen and doubt about his action flashed through him. This was far too bold, and what if her father will come in? 

 

But then she turned slightly, resting herself against him. Almost cuddled up against him. Her body calmed down, and not much later she was reading aloud from the book again. 

 

Fugoleon closed his eyes, her voice was soothing. The rain disappeared into the background, the crackling of the flames no longer audible. With his thumb he unconsciously brushed her arm. This was still soothing, and perhaps he should add this quality to his future wife. 

 

The calmness brought warmth and fondness. The gentleness in her voice brought tranquility. The warmth in her words brought back to him a feeling he hadn't felt in years. Security and love. Slowly he became aware of his own touch on her skin. But he didn't stop it; it didn't feel wrong. For here, for now, it was all right at that the moment. He just wanted to enjoy this. 

 

—

 

The touch Wainsley felt over her skin left a tingling feeling. She felt his warm breath against her neck. Never before had she been so close to another man, and secretly she never wanted this moment to end. Her heart was pounding, and secretly it began to dawn at her, her own feelings.

 

A loud scream brought her back to reality. Her blood turned cold and her skin tightened. "Stay here," she called out in panic. She wanted to sound stern, but her stomach flipped and held it back. 

 

She shot straight up and again came a scream. "What's that?" asked Fugoleon concerned. 

 

"Nothing to worry about. Please stay here, I'll be right back." After these words, she ran at high speed out of the hunting room. 

 

Arriving in the corridor, she blindly knew the way to walk. "Dukley?!" she called loudly. 

 

"In the room my lady." she heard from the other side of the house. 

 

Again a shout, this one was a bad shout. And she turned and sprinted through the house, up the stairs, to the left and through the last door. 

 

"'Dad!" cried Wainsley, startled. 

 

The big man sat up straight in his bed, magic forming around his hands. Thinking quickly she pushed her butler aside. "Duckley, you know what to do," she snapped at him. 

 

The older man disappeared and Wainsley ran to the bed. 

 

Her father's icy blue eyes were fixed on her angrily. "Don't think you're winning little twat."

 

She pushed the man back with all her strength but he struggled back. "'Dad, Dad please calm down. You're home, you're in your bed. Daddy, please." Her muscles soured from all the strength she was burning up to get the man on his back. 

 

"You witch, you slut, get out of this house. I don't know you”

 

With a peeping voice Wainsley cried, “dad it is me, your daughter.”

 

The man roared with anger. “I don't have a daughter, I don't want a daughter and I will never have a daughter." 

 

"Please, calm down." Waisnley begged the man who  tried grabbing at her hair. Luckily she had her hair in two buns because this was not the first time this had happened. 

 

The man resisted, thankfully Duckely was back. "To the side," she heard her butler say. But the words did not reach Wainsley. Still she was busy holding the man fixed in place. 

 

Duckley came up beside her and pushed a syringe into her father's arm. 

 

His icy blue eyes widened. "You see, you're a witch. I hate you, I curse you. You are no daughter of mine. I'm having a son, a son is all that's coming." Slowly his eyes slid closed. 

 

The strength in Wainsley`s muscles disappeared and defeated, she stood up. 

 

"What's this?" sounded a voice from the door opening. Shit through Wainsley

 

—

 

Ten minutes later, they were in the hunting room again. Fugoleon never felt more powerless than what he had just witnessed. That girl just held down a man the size of a bear. That man could not be her father? He said he did not have a daughter. But still, he looked like Igor von Knut. He knew he needed to say something. "Are you okay?" he was startled by the tremor in his own voice. 

 

The young woman stared at the flames in the fireplace. She rubbed her arms with her hands. "I'm okay," Fugoleon doubted those words. 

 

"What was that just now? That was your father? Is he sick?" 

 

She didn't look up, but Fugoleon could see the tears in her eyes. "The doctors call it Alzheimer's. All I know is that my father drank a lot, liquor I mean. Because of this he began to forget. Days, places, people, memories." 

 

She was ashamed of it? It was almost common that old knights drank more. Fugoleon lacked words to reply. 

 

"You can ask though, you've seen so much by now." 

 

He took a small step but stopped. "I don't know what you mean." 

 

Tears rolled down her face. "A son, you've heard him yell about it." 

 

Fugoleon nodded yes, but knew she wouldn't see it. He felt so stupid, what was wrong with him? "Yes," he spoke brokenly. 

 

Sobbing, Wainsley gasped. "My father is my father but not really my papa. He was supposed to have a son. He always said so, so he didn't accept having a daughter. My mother died giving birth to me. Father never held me, never looked at me. I thought, if I become a magic knight then he will maybe be proud of me. But the day I got my grimoire, the symptoms started." 

 

His father was dead, but her burden was so much heavier. He had his mother, his sister and even Leopold. Wainsley was alone, how strong do you have to be, to go through all of this alone?

 

The normally tough captain broke right there and now. With great strides he came to stand beside Wainsley and pulled her against him. Fugoleon enclosed her in a hug and pressed a kiss to her crown. "For what it's worth, I'm proud of you though."

 

As if she lost all strength, she let herself be taken into his arms and buried her face against his broad chest. The last remaining force in her body made her fists ball up. But even those lost their will. "I'm so sorry," she sobbed.

 

"Why?"

 

She looked up, tears making her bright blue eyes look almost like an ocean. "I burden you with my drama."

 

Gently, he pulled her even closer to himself. "You're a very silly lady sometimes. Never say sorry for this, you didn't choose this. And besides, I think you're very strong that you still take care of him."

 

"I have to, I'm just a lady alone. Without father, without a home, what am I?"

 

Fugoleon hadn't looked at it that way, but she was a magical knight. And she had a lot more honor and class than most he knew. "You have me now, too." He heard his own words, and he meant it. She was growing on him, like a friend where life seemed more colorful. And the idea of leaving her here alone broke his heart. But he could hardly take her with him.

 

"Fugoleon?" she asked softly. "Do you promise not to tell anyone about this? No one must know that my father is so bad."

 

He didn't know if she meant evil or if the man was sick. But he agreed to keep her secret.

 

That night, Fugoleon said goodbye late and flew back home. But it left a bitter feeling leaving her there.

 

-x- 

 

My dear readers, the picnic was not as the weather watchers had predicted. And fortunately for those stranded on boats, there was a hero. Speaking of Fugoleon Vermilion, this writer is confused. Is he even looking for a lady? He seems to give his full attention to escorting lady von Knut. Who is slowly coming under more men's attention. If Fugoleon is to have any chance, he must do something. Because his discovered jewel will not shine forever.

 

Dearest regards lady Whisper

 

-x- 

 

"Oh son, lady whisper has written about you again." Amara let the piece of paper dangle between her fingers.

 

Agitated, her son looked up from his book in which he was writing. He let his arm lean on his desk. "Mother, that's a gossip sheet. Why are you reading it in the first place?"

 

The woman stood up and walked toward the desk. "Because she writes about my family, and I think she's right." With a smooth motion, she pressed the leaflet under his nose.

 

"Look mom, I see what it says. But I'm really looking out for a lady to match our house. I just haven't seen her yet."

 

Slowly Amara walked around the desk and put a hand on her son's shoulder. "And how are you so sure you haven't found her already? You and young Miss Wainsley are having a great time. And besides, you look very handsome together."

 

Startled and almost offended, Fugoleon looked up. "Mama please. Wainsley and I have become friends, yes absolutely. But she doesn't see me as a court-maker. Besides, she has attracted court makers."

 

Amara raised her brow. She heard her son's words, but knew him far too well. All she could do was let out a deep sigh. "Keep saying that my boy. But mark my words, love is not what you read in books."

 

Growling, he responded. "I'm not looking for love, I'm looking for a woman."

 

As Amara walked away she waved her hand. "That's what your father said. But when a Vermilion man decides to give his love."

 

"Mama! I don't need to know that!!!"

 

Smiling, she disappeared from her late husband's study. Thinking how her eldest son was becoming more and more like the man, the man who was the love of her life.

 

-x- 

 

Fugoleon let his eyes fall on what he saw before him. It was the ball of the lady Danberry (A close friend of his mother's). And Alecdora was almost slyly pressing a kiss on Wainsley's hand. And something about this sight irritated him.

 

"May I have this dance from you my lady?"

 

And there she disappeared, among the other dancing couples Spinning and almost floating across the dance floor. She was one of the few ladies who wore her hair loose at events like this. He didn't have to look closely, and picked her right out among the other ladies.

 

"You have your serious stare on my son," his mother came up beside him.

 

Only then did he pull his eyes away from the dance floor. "Shouldn't you be more concerned about Merleona? She's abroad doing God knows what. I'm looking here for a partner."

 

An unexpected giggle came from his mother who rolled her eyes. "Ah dear, that one is in love. I'm not worried about Merleona."

 

"What, she doesn't even write about feelings. Where did you get that idea mama?"

 

Amara Vermilion waved her fan. "A mother reads between the lines. There's a man, I'm sure."

 

His sister and love? These were words that were not supposed to go together. And what kind of man will that have to be. She was on a 'study trip' to the land of the sun. And the worst part was that she had taken Leopold with her, that poor boy.

 

Love, it's such a strange thing. What is love anyway? He thought of his parents, they were so close. Love you feel for a brother or sister, a child or parent. His thoughts shot to Wainley, why? Because this was something she didn't know. Could Alecdora give her love? He almost didn't want to think about it, it made him growl. But he wanted it for her, he wasn't looking for it. Could Fugoleon give love the way his father gave love to his mother? No, too much had happened for that.

 

With an excuse, he disappeared to the table full of drinks and picked up a glass. Still completely lost in thought, he was startled by a cheerful voice beside him. "Fugoleon, you read my mind."

 

Looking up he saw Wainsley and his heart skipped a beat. Her wide smile overwhelmed him. "Got thirsty?" he asked fleetingly as he handed her a drink.

 

She took a big sip and looked at him again. "We have to do a dance, too, huh?"

 

"It is very audacious to ask a man to dance, my lady."

 

With a spin she turned around him. "I know, but we can do it so well. And if I leave you alone too long I am not a good shield for you, remember." She winked at him playfully. And tightness seemed to overwhelm him.

 

"Maybe later," he spoke gruffly. "It's too busy here." He, too, preferred to leave; this felt like a puppet show.

 

Alecdora rejoined him, and again was that irritated feeling. He had to get him away from Wainsley, that moment he decided Alecdora Sandler was too beneath Wainley.

 

"You already have a drink I see," he said. "I should have known Captain Vermilion would take good care of you. You're lucky to have a chaperone like him."

 

Merrily she looked at the other magical knight. "Yes certainly Fugleon is the best a lady could want." It was the way Alecdora smiled back, it made Fugoleon nauseous. Was the man in love with Wainsley? And was she in love with Alecdora? She did smile at him, so she must be right?

 

"I'll be outside for a while," he growled.

 

As he walked in the direction outside, Alecdora grabbed his arm. "Captain Vermilion, if I may be so bold, may I have a few minutes of your time?"

 

-x- 

 

Never had she expected to be so angered by him. With tearful eyes, she walked quickly away from him. She heard Fugoleon call out, "Wainsley please wait!" But she hated him, how could he do this to her? 

 

She stormed into the garden, why was he following her? Quickly she turned to Fugoleon and called out, "Leave me alone. Haven't you done enough damage already?" 

 

The man made a dash and grabbed her wrist. "What did Alecdora tell you?" 

 

With strength she tried to pull her wrist back. "Let go of me, I said. He wanted to ask me, Fugoleon! I finally had someone who wanted to maybe marry me! But you ruined it for me!"

 

"What did he say, I asked?" Fugoleon still holding her wrist, but with less strength. His voice roared. 

 

Shit she hated it when he looked at her so intensely. Her heart raced, her heart broke. Everything slipped through her fingers. Her dream man, her future, her buddy and her self-worth. Full of disgust she looked at him. "That you had given him enough reason not to want to ask the question. And he didn't want to burn himself with a lady who won't be there for him completely! You had promised Fugoleon! This was not yours to tell." 

 

"What, you think I had told him that? Wainsley you couldn't be more wrong?" 

 

Furious, she banged a fist against his chest. "Whatever you said, you wasted my chance. I'm just a wallflower, or have you forgotten that! Or wasn't I ready playing your shield yet? I don't have the luxury of rejecting a man you know." 

 

"Listen to me, Wains please. I did not mention your father. And yes, you have played my shield long enough. Maybe I didn't handle it so skillfully." 

 

Tears rolled down her cheeks, once more she slammed her fist against his chest but with less force. "Then what did you talk about?" 

 

Fugoleon gasped and slowly exhaled. "He asked me if there were more men courting you. I couldn't tell, but I didn't want more men courting you. So I said yes." 

 

Blinking her eyes, she stared at him, how could he? "Fu - Fugoleon?" 

 

He looked at her. "I'm done searching, I found my woman. Strong, brave, graceful. And that's why I let you go from shield duty." 

 

Again anger surfaced. Snarling, she cried, "And that's why you are destroying my life? What is wrong with you?" 

 

Smiling, he placed his flaming hand against her cheek. "Honestly I wasn't really looking, but you know who I found, you, I found you."

 

Wildly her heart began to pound again, this was a dream right? She had tried so hard to push away any feeling for this handsome man that she had forgotten how intensely wonderful he was. Alecdora should have gotten her out of this situation. From first contact she had said, Fugoleon is out of her league. But is that still the case? She closed her eyes; this was a cruel dream.

 

Gently she felt a caress across her lips. His warm breath heated her skin. Wainsley placed her hand against his heart. Fugoleon released her wrist and brought his other hand to her cheek as well. "Wains, may I kiss you?" 

 

Words no longer passed her lips and she pressed herself up against him. They melted into a kiss. Gently his lips massaged hers. Butterflies danced through her stomach as she felt like her feet were no longer on the ground. 

 

Fugoleon Vermilion, the wall she had bumped into. The man who unexpectedly became her best friend. The tough captain she could only dream of. Her rock, her safe arms. That man, she wanted to kiss in secret. That man was kissing her! 

 

When the kiss broke they stared at each other. "Let's stop this whole courting thing." Fugoleon pushed a tuft of hair behind her ear. "I don't think I will ever find a woman who makes me feel so whole and so happy as you." 

 

A single tear rolled down her face. A tear of happiness. This was a dream, no way he will do this to her, right? "Tell me this is real?"

 

"You are a very silly lady, this is as real as it gets."

 

With a jump she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Then kiss me again.” And within seconds Fugoleon`s lips were on hers again. 

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers,

 

I was not there, but what a wedding celebration it was! Fugoleon and Wainsley Vermilion got married in Vermilion hall. Many Royals and important magical knights were present. It was remarkable that not Wainsley`s father walked her down the aisle. but her own captain Charlotte Yami Roselei.

And was there a small belly to be seen there by Nebra Silva? Come there the first Silva offspring? If something is going on there this writer will be the first to know.

And lastly, I'd like to congratulate Alecdora and Risacca on their engagement. Magical knights getting married seems to be a trend these days.

 

Dear greetings Lady Whisper

 

-x- 

ONE YEAR LATER

 

A screamed rippled through the corridors of Vermilion hall. With a pounding heart Fugoleon walked back and forth. Another scream, the normally so sturdy Captain looked up in horror. Searching for words, but he felt more than hopeless. 

 

"Lord Vermilion, you have to calm down. Baby's are born everyday." The man at the door looked at the captain with a tough gaze. 

 

Immediately after hearing those words Fugoleon balled his fists. When he looked up he growled. It was his wife in there, giving life to his child. His child, his pride and joy. And when another scream was heard, Fugoleon just snapped. He wanted to rush in there. But the man, a pastor with thin brown hair, blocked his path. 

 

"Again my lord, a man has no place in the bedroom when a woman is giving birth."

 

That was something the man blocking Captain Vermilion path better not have said. Fugoleon gripped the pastor's collar and pulled him past himself. Cursing, the man fell to the ground. Some maids who were standing there giggled. 

 

At high speed Fugoleon run in to the bedroom. A doctor, and the two nurses looked up. 

 

Sweat rolled down Wainsley`s face, tears had filled her eyes. Quickly, Fugoleon flopped beside her and pulled her close to him. "I`m with you dear, I`m with you."

 

Powerless, he watched as his wife gathered her strength and puffed as she caught the heavy contractions. Until her eyes sprang open. "This feels different."

 

The doctor looked up, "you may push my lady. We have arrived at the final part."

 

Fugoleon felt Wainsley's hand almost squeeze as she tried with all her might to push the baby out of her.

 

"The baby is lying sideways, we have to turn it!" cried the doctor.

 

As pain and discomfort shot through his wife, Fugoleon could do nothing but press a wet cloth to her forehead. "You are doing great my dear. You are almost there."

 

Five more minutes of pressing and there was crying, the crying of the youngest Vermilion scion being born.

 

"Your daughter has some strong lungs," laughed the doctor.

 

Fugoleon felt his wife stiffen and panic seemed to strike her. But Fugoleon could do nothing but feel proud and pressed a kiss to her temple. "Our girl, our pride Wains. And I believe you already had a name or not?"

 

The girl was placed in her mother's arms. A small tuft of vermilion colored hair on the small crown and bright blue eyes. "Freya, Freya Vermilion. Named after my mother. Her name means beauty, love and war."

 

Gently, Fugoleon stroked his daughter's cheek. "All that is a daughter of ours. And she is perfect."

 

And never before had Fugoleon felt so much love for his wife, for his daughter. In love was the only way he could describe the feeling.

 

-END- 

Chapter 3: Don’t blame me - Nozel x Vanessa

Summary:

Nozel Silva sets out to find a woman who can run the house of Silva while he is still the captain of the silver eagles. But what requirements will a woman who can bear the Silva name have to meet? This writer will give you a glimpse, dear curious readers. But the story will be full of challenges, for our Nozel is going to the witch forest to find a sure match. Even though there is one lady who is a good match for him, a second one is stirring up trouble. Vanessa Enoteca decides to play a game with the sturdy captain but is this a wise one?.

Song for this story: don’t blame me- Taylor swift

Don’t blame me - Nozel x Vanessa 

 

<3 

 

Dear curious readers,

 

Now what have I heard this time? The man we were so looking forward to making his entrance as a bachelor has fled the scene! I had many thoughts about the stalwart Captain Nozel Silva, but a coward no. The gossip is that our captain has gone to the witches' forest. So will he really go after Dorothy Unsworth? Or does Lord Silva have other plans?

The Silva`s always remain in our sights, as Nebra and her husband Zora seem to be getting ready for the birth of their first child. Together they have made their home in the Silver Mansion, the childhood home of Nebra`s mother Acier. Here we all wait anxiously for the birth of the newest royal.

We have also learned that Leopold is home from his journey across the sea to the land of the sun. But we don't have much information yet. But if there will be anything, you will be the first to hear from me.

 

Kind regards, Lady Whisper

 

-x-

 

"Oh Dorothy! Dorothyyyy where are you?" Vanessa walked calmly down the hallway of the (former) Captain Unswoth's large living residence. It was pretty common for Vanessa to spend a few days to several weeks helping Dorothy in the witches' forest. A lot had changed since Dorothy became the new witch queen, and Vanessa was eager to help out.

 

A big blue door opened as it creaked and squeaked and a pretty witch came out. A young woman of about maybe twenty-five years old. Blonde hair in a thick braid, a little freckle above her lip and about one meter sixty high. The witch grew a big smile on her face when she saw Vanessa, her dark green eyes were shining. "Ah Vanessa, Dorothy was just asking about you. She has great news, a visitor is coming!"

 

Curious, Vanessa tilted her head. "Willow, you do spend a lot of time with our queen. I like that, she could use a good friend like you. But visitors, how nice to hear!"

 

Willow took a step aside, while a blush formed on her cheeks and politely gave a small nod toward Vanessa as she walked by. Suddenly Vanessa stood still. "Do you happen to know who?" she asked curiously.

 

The smile on the witch's face disappeared. "It's the magic knight Captain Nozel Silva. And before you ask, no I don't know anything more than this. All I know is that Dorothy is very smitten with it."

 

A sense of concern came over Vanessa. She wasn't sure if it was because Willow's otherwise cheerful smile had vanished. Or that it might have been because of what she heard from Noelle, Nozel Silva was looking for a wife. But Dorothy? No that couldn't be, she was the queen of the witch forest. A man wouldn't belong here, that wouldn't be right. "They are old friends, of course Queen D is happy about it. I'm just going to hear what she wants from me. See you later Willow."

 

As Vanessa stepped through the door Dorothy looked up merrily as she waved the letter back and forth. "Vanessa you are already here, I have good news! Nozel is coming to visit, he is looking for a bride."

 

Quickly Vanessa closed the door and walked with large strides toward Dorothy. "You can't be serious about this! You have not been our queen for so long, do you think it is wise to marry? I mean, Nozel is a handsome catch yeah for sure. But, what I mean to say is."

 

Joyfully Dorothy began to giggle as she hopped away from behind her desk. "No silly, I'm not going to marry Nozel or any other man. He's like my best friend. And besides, I have a perfect candidate."

 

Questioningly, Vanessa blinked her eyes.

 

"I'm talking about Elvira Aguirre, she has noble blood and besides she's expressed that she does want to marry. I think she is perfect for Nozel. What do you think?"

 

Pointing to herself, Vanessa was still searching for words. "What do I think? I have no idea. You know Nozel best and if Elvira is up for it I'll support her."

 

Cheerfully, Dorothy stood next to Vanessa. "Great, then that's settled. He's coming tonight already."

 

Still a little puzzled, Vanessa stared after her new queen. She recalled the image of Nozel Silva before her. A good looking man, he certainly was. But his character was that of a brick. Neat, correct and a little out of touch. A mischievous little smirk came onto Vanessa's face. A little toying with the man couldn't hurt, right?

 

-x- 

 

Evening had fallen and Nozel Silva was sitting on a sofa next to his cherished friend Dorothy. His eyes slid over the young woman across from him. She was clearly nervous, but behaved properly and civilized. He heard Dorothy talk about her unique magical powers.

 

"Miss Aguirra was it?" inquired Nozel. With purple eyes, she stared at him. "I heard from Dorothy that you were a good leader. What experience do you have?"

 

The young woman put her hands on her lap and took a deep breath. "My family is in charge among the younglings. I mostly arrange companions for the younglings."

 

It was not a wrong answer. Besides what Dorothy had told him she was someone who could perfectly grow into the role as Mrs. Nozel Silva. She was clearly caring and could hand out tasks. She also spoke another language and her handwriting was very neat.

 

In the background, it sounded like bottles banging together. Nozel looked aside, but Dororty smiled carelessly at her right hand the blond witch named Willow. Willow in turn looked more concerned. "Are you expecting more witches?" asked Willow.

 

"Not right away," chuckled Dodorthy. "But you know how she is. "

 

Nozel stood up and turned to Elvira, "It was my honor to meet you. I believe it was a long day. Let's rest, tomorrow I can see you?"

 

Elvira took a bow but did not get a chance to say anything. From behind them a playful voice echoed. "Hey handsome, are you coming to drink with us?"

 

In one motion, Nozel turned around. An incredibly attractive woman stood leaning against the wall. But that rope, a bottle of wine in her hands and a crooked grin. It was the wino from the black bulls. Vanessa something. He had heard her sister talk about her. Her mischievous gaze made him uneasy. "No," was his short answer.

 

"Ah what a shame, you don't let us girls drink alone do you?"

 

Dorothy wasn't much help, Elvira just looked back and forth anxiously. It was Willow who made herself heard. "You are the only one drinking tonight Vanessa. Lord Silva was just going to his sleeping quarters."

 

The wino took a sip of wine and rubbed her finger along her mouth corner. "But that's such a bummer, Elvira needs to get to know him, right? I can be a kind of cupid." She gave Nozel a wink.

 

Elvira took a step forward and hastily she spoke, "I don't need your help Vanessa. I'm grateful to you, really. But we'll see each other tomorrow."

 

Hip-swinging she walked into the room, one hand leaning on her hip. Vanessa pursed her lips. "So no party? Queen D, what is this now?"

 

Quickly, Nozel looked at his capitan friend. The woman giggled. "What the matter Nozel," she giggled. "Vanessa is pulling your leg. Willow is taking you to your sleeping quarters. Elvira I'll see you tomorrow. Vanessa come sit next to me okay?"

 

Willow walked to the door, Nozel deciding to follow her. Did he need to say anything else to Elvira? It was a decent thing to do. But that wino threw him off his game. Carefully he looked over his shoulder, "good night ladies."

 

"Good night handsome. Elvira come sit with us for a little while longer please." Vanessa begged as she took another sip of wine.

 

Uncomfortably, Nozel coughed into his fist. Hopefully he would not run into her too often; her insolence was not to be desired.

 

-x- 

 

The next morning 

The sun shone brightly in the open wildflower garden in the witch's forest. A very gentle breeze played with Nozel's braid. He looked sideways at Elvira, the witch with noble blood. She was certainly a lovely lady. Curiously she looked at him, waiting for him to say something. "Did you have a good night, my lady?"

 

Blushing, Elvira put her hand on the arm Nozel held out. "Yes certainly, I hope your room lived up to all expectations."

 

Together they walked into the garden. There was a kind of peace in this garden. And even though Dorothy`s right hand was also busy in the garden as a kind of guard dog, it was all tranquil. "My room was fine, thank you for asking."

 

Elvira Aguira, he had set his sights on her. She was proper, courteous and kind. The witch wore a longer dress this time, something more noble. Nozel got the idea that she had been a bit caught off guard by his arrival yesterday. As if Dorothy had forgotten to inform her.

 

"Captain Unsworth managed to tell me you were of noble blood. But the Aguirra family does not sound familiar to me."

 

A friendly smile appeared on her face. " That's actually the name given to me by my witch family. That is how the forest of witches is divided into witch families or covens. My birth father was from the Tium family."

 

"You are related to Siren?" asked Nozel in surprise. "You don't really look alike."

 

The witch next to him placed her hand against her cheek. "I believe he is my cousin. Dorothy managed to tell me that. His father and mine are brothers."

 

"Tium is a good family, proud too. And I also heard you were excellent in a foreign language?"

 

"Yes sure, I speak some words of Netherlandish. You know, that little country close to the coast."

 

Nozel was genuinely impressed. It was impressive of someone who lived so remote to be able to develop like that.

 

Suddenly, they saw something moving in the grass. Both stared at the patch of long grass that moved. A yawn sounded and two hands went flying into the air.

 

Defeated, Elvira lowered her head and shook it back and forth. "Vanessa, did you sleep in the garden?"

 

Horrified, Nozel watched as the pink haired witch sat up straight. Vanessa's hair was a bit wild, with a grass here and there. She stood up and Nozel noticed immediately that she was not wearing any clothes, only her underwear. He was familiar with the stories about the infamous wino, but she really knows no shame!

 

With a quick step, he walked up to the woman unbuttoning his robe. And with a smooth quick motion he wrapped his robe around her.

 

With her playful purple eyes she looked at him and a smirk appeared on her face. "Hey handsome, you are a delight to the waking eyes." She gave him a mischievous wink.

 

Heat burned in his cheeks and as fast as he could he turned away from her. This woman's insolence was out of this world. Quickly he walked back to Elvira and offered his arm again. "Does this happen more often?"

 

Giggling, Elvira replied. "Does she wake up in the garden you mean? Sometimes."

 

Quietly Vanessa stepped out of the garden and looked back to where she had been sleeping. "How did I end up here?"

 

Is that seriously a question? Nozel stared at her; the stories of this witch's power were vast. But the rumors about her drinking were just as big. "How come you drink so much by yourself?"

 

Mischievously, she looked up at him. "You let this beautiful girl drink all alone. And I thought you were a gentleman?"

 

Stuttering, Nozel searched for words. It was Dorothy's blond witch friend who suddenly appeared with a rake in her hands. "Vanessa!" she hissed.

 

"Oh hello Willow, are you working in the garden today? I thought you might be with Dorothy." Vanessa came up beside Nozel and nudged him. Gently she whispered to him, "There's something going on between those two."

 

Willow tightened the grip around the rake, "there is nothing between the queen and me." But the blonde's red cheeks said otherwise.

 

Vanessa turned and unhooked Nozel's robe and returned it very casually. "Sorry sugar, this is more Elvira`s color."

 

Nozel had no choice but to take over the robe. He and the two witches watched as the wino walked out of the garden only in underwear. Vanessa`s legs seemed infinite, round buttocks and beautiful hips. Nozel looked away fleetingly, this witch playing a dirty game and it angered him. For a moment Vanessa remained standing still, she spoke some unintelligible words and then walked on further.

 

Elvira was the first to speak. "There's only one of her in the world."

 

Willow chimed in. "Yeah, none of us should do what she does. Queen Dorothy will never accept that."

 

Elvira's sweet voice sounded cheerful. "Yes but we are all very grateful to her too. I especially. Without her I wouldn't have become the person I am today."

 

The blonde nodded. "We are all grateful to Vanessa. But I just wished she would be a little more serious."

 

Nozel and Elvira decided to walk on further. To enjoy the morning sun. But the encounter with the wino threw him off his game, again. 

 

-x- 

 

From a balcony, Vanessa looked down at Nozel Silva and Elvira who were strolling together. She took a small sip of her drink and made a nasty face. "D girl this is just gross." 

 

The young witch queen sat giggling beside her. "Your face was too funny. But you know you have to drink this after a night of boozing."

 

Vanessa rolled her eyes. "I know, you want me sharp. But honestly Nozel is here, when there is danger he can play the silvery knight on the mercury eagle." 

 

"Tell me Vanessa," Dorothy began. "What do you think of Nozel?" 

 

Again she looked down. "I can't imagine why anyone would voluntarily marry him. He's as stiff as the branch of a tree. Not a smile comes from him." 

 

Teasingly, Dorothy looked aside, Vanessa felt her bantering eyes burning. "And yet you're flirting with him? Maybe not nice to Elvira that you're doing that." 

 

Quickly Vanessa took a sip of that foul drink. "I'm only teasing. And it makes Elvira seem even more of a lady. I will do it for her." 

 

"Yeah yeah," chuckled Dorothy. 

 

Nonchalantly, Vanessa sat back and placed her feet on the railing.  She wanted to tease her new queen, because she knew something was going on between her and Willow. It was the glances, their inseparability. But she bit her tongue. Again she looked down at Noelle's brother. 

 

"Do you really think Elvira is going to be happy with Nozel? He's so serious." 

 

Dorothy jumped up. "Nozel isn't always serious. Give him a chance. Wait I have an idea!" 

 

This was never a good thing, the big wide smile on Dorothy's face could mean anything. 

 

"Tonight we'll have dinner at the fireflies lake. It's beautiful there, romantic and the atmosphere is good. I'm going to show you that Nozel isn't always serious." 

 

With her cheek, Vanessa leaned on her fist. "What are you going to hire a clown for diner?" 

 

"Vanessa!" 

 

The wino giggled. "Just kidding, okay. I'll let his jolly delightfulness surprise me." 

 

The door opened and Willow stood in the doorway. 

 

"Amazing, just the witch I wanted to see. Come Willow, we have dinner to plan." 

 

Surprised, the blond witch looked at her queen. Vanessa tossed the foul drink into a plant. She stood up and once again looked down. Tonight won't be boring, she'll make sure that herself. 

 

-x- 

 

Night fell and Vanessa looked at herself in the mirror. In her hand dangled a bottle of wine. For a moment she looked at it and put it away. She knew well enough that this was important to Elvira. Maybe she should try not to play a game, this evening then. 

 

The wino stepped out the door of her room. She had no room or place of her own. But every time she visited, she actually had that room. Suddenly, a witch shot past her and stopped at the door next to hers. Banging hard, the girl knocked on the door, and who opened the door? She could hardly believe it. While the young witch handed over a letter, Vanessa joyfully called out, "Handsome!" 

 

Blushing, he looked away, it was kind of cute. He muttered something like thanks to the girl. Vanessa walked in his direction, while the young witch was staring at Nozel Vanessa stroked through the girls wild red hair. "Don't stare Phoebe, that's not polite."

 

"Sorry," squeaked the girl, made a quick bow and ran away. 

 

"A letter? Hey, that's the Silva symbol. Which I recognize from Noelle when she visits you and sends us a letter. Oh is it from Nebra? Is the baby here yet?" A feeling of excitement took over Vanessa. She knew very well that her teammate was about to become a dad, and that his wife was none other than Nebra Silva. 

 

The stalwart captain held the letter higher and looked at it. "It is indeed from Nebra." Nozel looked at her fleetingly, "You are naturally curious because of Zora." He hooked his finger behind the fold and pulled the letter open. His eyes scanned over the piece of paper. 

 

"Please tell, I'm curious." Vanessa took a step closer and also reached out and grabbed the letter. Standing a couple of centimeters away from him. She watched as a big smile appeared on Nozel`s face. It was strange to see, but it softened him. "Handsome?" 

 

Quickly the sweet smile disappeared and his serious expression returned. "A son, they have a son." 

 

Sincerely happy, Vanessa jumped into the air and clapped her hands. "How amazing." 

 

"A healthy boy, Zara Kallan Silva." 

 

Vanessa stopped clapping and leaned against the doorframe. "Zara was Zora's father. Where did the name Kallan come from?" 

 

Despite not smiling, the softness in Nozel's face returned. He made himself taller, and pride came into his eyes. "That's our grandfather's name. He took care of us after mother died." The man turned and put the letter on a dresser. 

 

Curious, Vanessa walked a step inside. "Then he must have been very special." 

 

A little absently, Nozel spoke. "He certainly was."  

 

"Then we will now celebrate the birth of a baby. Let's go toast to little Zara." Vanessa grabbed Nozel's arm and pulled him along. "I'm going to make little clothes in black and silver. What do you think Nozel, maybe something with a little bull and eagle." 

 

She did not wait further for his answer, she was too happy and too excited. Vanessa pulled Nozel behind her. But then felt a force, compelling her to stop. When she looked back, she saw Nozel looking at her with wide eyes. "What's up handsome." 

 

"I have to pick up Elvira, I'll take her to the lake tonight." 

 

Quickly Vanessa let go of his arm. "Sorry sugar, I got a little carried away." 

 

The man turned and put his hands behind his back. "But your idea with the little bull and eagle sounded good. I look forward to seeing what it turns out to be." After this, he walked away. 

 

A big smile came onto Vanessa's face. Maybe he is more open and free with family. She could see the joy in his eyes when he read that he had become an uncle. But he is still captain Serious. She put a finger to her lips and walked on. How could she keep teasing him and won't get in Elvira's way. Because either way, Nozel blushing is kind of cute. 

 

-x- 

 

Dorothy had lied nothing, by the lake it was magnificent. The name firefly lake came from the reflection of the stars on the water's surface. Nozel looked aside, on his arm was Elvira. She had obviously dressed up, Vanessa had helped her he had been told by her.

 

Together they walked to the large table where Dorothy seemed engaged in busy conversation with Willow. "Dorothy, Willow, good evening." Nozel gave a small nod to the ladies.

 

The witch queen jumped up merrily. "Nozel! I heard you've become an uncle, congratulations."

 

News traveled fast, but he didn't expect anything else from Vanessa. She must be a bit of a gossiper. Nozel couldn't do anything but give a friendly glance. "Thank you, it's a boy. But I'm sure you had already heard that."

 

"Yes!" cried Dorothy cheerfully. She turned to Willow. "Who else did we invite?"

 

Willow stood up and placed her left hand on her hip. "Grandma Zelina Aguirra, head of the Aguirra family. Also Luna Aguirra. Oh and uh, Vanessa is coming too."

 

Questioning but not surprised, Nozel looked at Willow. Why does he never get rid of that woman. Since his arrival, the wino seemed a constant thorn in his eye.

 

Elvira tilted her head slightly. "Vanessa's invited too?"

 

"I didn't say that." Willow moved her index finger back and forth wisely. "I said she was coming, she invited herself."

 

Giggling, both Dorothy and Elvira laughed. Nozel didn't see the humor in it. She was brazen, as well. How could he go courting Elvira with her around? It was like he slammed shut every time she came near him. Should he say something about it to Dorothy? No, that would probably make him look like a weakling.

 

But then Dorothy started to mumble something about maybe telling Vanessa about tonight. Willow just looked in disbelief to her queen. 

 

A few minutes later, everyone was seated except Vanessa. Elvira looked at Willow. "I thought you said Vanessa was coming?"

 

Nozel looked before him, at the last empty seat, and he so hoped the wino had fallen into a daze and fallen asleep. But then he heard her cheerful happy voice and his heart skipped a beat.

 

"You guys are already here how wonderful." Vaness lowered herself onto the chair opposite of Nozel and gave him a wink. "So you're finally going to drink with us handsome?"

 

"Vanessa," hissed Elvira.

 

"Sorry, sorry I'm just teasing. Did Elvira tell you she was really looking forward to tonight? And doesn't she look beautiful?"

 

This was the perfect moment to turn his eyes away from the wino and toward Elvira. "She is certainly beautiful tonight. This shade of blue looks lovely on you."

 

Blushing, Elvira fidgeted with a napkin. "Thank you, Vanessa helped me pick out the dress."

 

Dinner began and the atmosphere was good. Vanessa and the older woman next to her were busy talking, but this did not mean she was leaving him alone. While Nozel did his best to keep his attention on Elvira, her eyes were frequently locked on his.

 

"Say handsome, I have a question." Vanessa suddenly began. "So you are looking for a wife, but you remain captain of the silver eagles?"

 

Nozel made himself taller, as if throwing up a shield. His nose pressed slightly into the air. "Yes, of course I will remain the captain. It's my family's squad. It's only once in a while that a non-Silva is the captain. And this is usually only temporary."

 

Vanessa made a pout. "So poor Elvira will soon be all alone in a big mansion?"

 

Where was she going with this? Nozel looked at her questioningly.

 

But then Vanessa started smiling broadly and turned to Elvira. "Then I'll visit you often girl. Besides, I'm sure you'll have lots of babies. Or they will be very cute. Handsome`s hair, your sweet expression."

 

Blushing violently, Elvira sat staring at her. Nozel could only think no, no, no she's not coming over. But fair is fair, that was kind if she did that for her friend. But still, no!

 

Vanessa then turned back to Nozel. "A sip of wine sugar?" She stood up, leaned over the table and poured wine into his glass. Nozel was slammed shut, staring at her breasts and blushing violently.

 

"Oh please Vanessa!" cried Willow. "'Did you actually bring your own wine?"

 

Pleased, she dropped back into her chair. "Yes, I wasn't sure if there was enough."

 

Elvira put a hand on Nozel's arm and brought him back to the here and now. "Sorry about Vanessa, she means well."

 

"Yeah uh guess so." But in his own mind he could scold her. The wino's insolence knew no bounds. "How about we take a walk along the waterfront?"

 

The witch beside him nodded yes and together they stood up. "We'll be right back," said Elvira.

 

"I'll be watching you," teased Vanessa.

 

After a few steps, Nozel glanced fleetingly over his shoulder. The wino's mischievous eyes fixed on him. It wasn't until they had walked around the corner that Nozel calmed down more. "She's quite the presence, isn't she?"

 

Giggling, Elvira replied. "Yes, but well she's great too. She seems brash, but she's very caring."

 

The walk went well, and both were finally able to talk without distractions. Fifteen minutes later, they returned. And dinner continued.

 

The evening drew to a close, and Vanessa sat happily next to Dorothy and Willow. Nozel stood up and extended his hand. "Shall I take you home my lady."

 

Vanessa jumped up. "Didn't think so, sugar. You are a courting man and I won`t leave such a handsome man like you alone with Elvira."

 

Blushing and angry, he looked at her. "You are not coming."

 

Dorothy put her hand on Willow`s and without saying anything the blonde witch nodded. "I'm walking with you," Willow said.

 

Sulking, Vanessa sat back down, Dorothy spoke to her but Nozel could not hear what. But soon Vanessa`s face changed to cheerful.

 

They said goodbye and the evening was over.

 

-x- 

 

Yesterday was the ball of the seven candles. And what a wonderful festivity it was. The queen named Selena Cascade diamond of the season. This blue rose knight shone splendidly. Still, too bad we had to miss our Nozel Silva. Let's hope he comes back with a wife, because here are ladies ready to force themselves into becoming Mrs. Silva. 

 

Dearest greetings lady Whisper

 

-x- 

 

Two days later 

 

Vanessa lay on the couch, on a small table beside her was the nasty drink Dorothy had given her. It was noon and Vanessa had closed her eyes for a moment when she heard a door open. 

 

She opened one eye and looked at the figure that entered. Tall, broad, good-looking. Now she opened her other eye as well and sat up straight. "Hey handsome, what are you doing in the tea room?" 

 

Startled, he looked at her. He was so cute when he was this flustered. Vanessa sat up straight, set herself off and came to stand up straight. Swinging her hips, she walked toward him. They were alone, so she didn't have to hold back. "Did you lose your tongue?" 

 

Angrily, he looked at her. "I was just looking for a place alone, I wanted to write a letter for home." He stopped talking the moment she came to stand close in front of him. 

 

With her index finger she pressed against his chest. "Don't let simple me stop you. I'm here relaxing. You won't even notice I'm here." Hip swinging, she walked back to the couch, bent over to pick up the glass and took a sip. 

 

When she looked up, she saw that Nozel walked with a brisk stride to the little desk and sat down. Without looking at her, he grabbed a feather and dipped it in ink. But then, stared at the paper. 

 

The wino sat back down and put her legs on the bench. "Who are you going to write to?" 

 

"My sister" replied Nozel gruffly. 

 

"Which one?" 

 

The man looked up, "Does it matter?" 

 

Again Vanessa took a sip of the foul drink. She made a glum face. "And when you get home later, with Elvira, will you write to me, too?"

 

Irritated, he looked her way and snarled. "Why should I write to you?" 

 

With her finger, Vanessa slid over the edge of the glass. "Otherwise you might miss me too much. And I do need to know that you are treating Elvira well." Again she stood up and walked toward the desk. 

 

Growling, Nozel replied. "I reckon you better write Elvira then." 

 

With one buttock, Vanessa sat down on the desk and twisted a lock of hair around her finger. "But what if I want to hear you? I don't get letters from attractive men like you that often." 

 

Angrily, Nozel stood up. Growling, he balled his hands into fists. With a few large steps, he walked around the desk and came to stand in front of her. "Is this all a joke to you? I'm working here for my family, to be a good person. All I see you doing is drinking and flirting. Do you do this to all men?" 

 

Vanessa stood up straight and was almost up against him. "I only flirt with very cute men." His flustered expression was so fun. Did this man even know how easily he could get off balance? 

 

"You're incredible!" He snarled. 

 

Just as Vanessa was about to say something she saw a candle spontaneously light up out of the corner of her eye. Her eyes widened, and she knew she had to be quick. "Come with me," she spoke quickly. 

 

Nozel also looked at the candle, "Why shall I come with you?" 

 

Fleetingly, Vanessa grabbed his hand; she didn't have time to explain. "I may need your help." She pulled the captain behind her and walked to the candle. She grabbed the foot of the candle holder and a flash filled the room. The light made her squeeze her eyes shut. 

 

The moment she opened her eyes again they were in another room. Quickly she pushed Nozel back behind a screen. She placed her index finger against her lips to tell him to be silent. 

 

Quickly she turned and walked away from Nozel. She pushed aside a curtain and looked at a young woman holding a small baby in her arms. "Hello dear, can I help you?" 

 

The woman had tears in her eyes. "I have no other choice, please take my baby." 

 

Without objecting that babies should stay with their mother, Vanessa took the little baby. "What`s this baby`s name?" 

 

Sobbing, the woman wailed. "I didn't name her, I thought it would be easier that i didn't." 

 

"Then we'll call this little one, Endora. May I ask what your name is? Who is her father?" 

 

Anxiously, the big blue eyes of the crying woman shot back and forth. "I am Hilda, her father I cannot name. He is rich you see, noble, my daughter is not accepted in the world you see." 

 

Caringly, Vanessa placed her hand on Hilda`s shoulder as she pressed the baby closer to her. "You are in a safe place here. We don't seek contact with fathers, that's not up to us. And speaking out helps to give this grief a place." 

 

The woman rubbed the palms of her hands over her eyes. "Ledior Vaude, he's my master. See I'm just a maid. No one must know this, okay?" 

 

"My lips are sealed. I will make sure Endora is well taken care of." 

 

The woman turned, and without even looking at her daughter she ran away. 

 

Vanessa walked through the curtain and looked at the shocked but furious face of Nozel Silva. "I'm going to do something to that man." 

 

"You're definitely not! This woman is entrusting her daughter to us." Vanessa laid the little baby on a mat and picked up her wand. 'Thread magic' and a small green dress formed around the little girl's body.

 

Nozel came up beside her and stared at the little brown haired girl. "Is this how you get new witches? I mean, there are no men here and they weren't really allowed. Did you get dumped like this, too?" 

 

Vanessa picked up the baby and put her in Nozel's arms. "I don't know, mother was never really straightforward about me. As far as I know I'm her daughter, whether that's biological I don't know. Honestly, I don't think so."

 

"What if it had been a boy?" 

 

A little surprised by the question, she looked at him as she made a small hat with her thread magic. "Then we'll take him to a church nearby. But that never actually happens." She placed the little hat on the baby's head. 

 

"But what are you going to do now? This little one is half sister to your squad mate right?" It was clear Nozel was full of questions. 

 

Vanessa took the little baby over again and walked to the door. Nozel followed her. "Nothing, I won't do anything. It's not for me to tell. Besides, this little girl is a witch now, she will have a family here." 

 

Together they walked outside and through the forest. Nozel looked from the baby to Vanessa. "Sorry about earlier, saying you were never serious. What you just did there was pretty heavy. I don't think I could have stayed so calm." 

 

Giggling, Vanessa looked to the side. "For us, this is pretty normal, and I see it as an honor. We get to raise this little girl into a full-fledged witch. And I hope we can give her a happy childhood, full of beautiful memories." 

 

Arriving at a large wooden house, Vanessa knocked on the door. A rounded older woman opened the door. Her thick gray curls were tied together into a bun. "Ah what a darling little one," she began to say in a warm voice. "What is this little one's name?"

 

"This is Endora, our newest addition." Vanessa handed the baby over to the older witch. "Winifred, will you let me know later how she is doing?" 

 

The old woman pressed the baby against her firm bosom. "Of course Vanessa, I'm going to give her some milk first. You are always welcome here, you know that hey." 

 

After this they said goodbye and the door closed again. Together they walked side by side back to the house of Dorothy the witch queen. 

 

When Vanessa glanced aside she saw Nozel smiling at her. "What?" she asked teasingly. 

 

"Nothing, I`m just surprised. You have such a different side. It just surprises me." His voice sounded sincere and it made Vanessa blush a little for the first time herself. 

 

Gently she nudged him. "Fortunately, your help wasn't really needed, but I was very grateful you were there. And I hope you won't do anything to Finral's father." 

 

In a slightly hoarse voice he whispered, "promise." 

 

"Good, because we witches have a good name to keep." Both began to grin broadly. And Vanessa had to admit, the man had a beautiful smile. Suddenly she realized her heart was beating a little faster. Maybe, just maybe, she needed to be careful. She had no intention of really getting feelings for this man, because that would be terrible towards Elvira. 

 

The rest of the way back they chatted, about witches, knights and teasingly making fun of each other. 

 

-x- 

 

Willow looked down from the window and saw Nozel and Vanessa walking into the garden together. She turned to Dorothy. "Is it wise to leave Vanessa alone with Nozel?"

 

Her queen slapped on a spot next to her on the sofa. "Why won't it be wise. Nozel is a big boy and besides Vanessa is a tease but doesn't mean any harm."

 

Quietly Willow walked over to Dorothy and sat down next to her. She pulled her knees up. Dorothy leaned against her and took her hand. "My queen," Willow stammered.

 

Giggling, Dorothy looked up teasingly. "Did I tell you that I love having you around all the time? I won't be able to be the queen without you."

 

"I don't do that much, it's not like I'm strong or anything."

 

Gently Dorothy squeezed her hand. "You don't have to be anyway. As long as you're you. I will protect you." With her beautiful eyes, Dorothy looked at Willow. "Shall we withdraw into the glamor world for a while."

 

Willow's lips did move, but a yes did not come out. Her queen had her in some kind of hold. And in the glamor world, they could be alone, and they were no queen and servant. A warm glow fell over her like a blanket, and soon they sank into a dream.

 

-x- 

 

- A few days later -

 

It was the weekly market in the witch forest. The only time outsiders were allowed into the forest to sell their merchandise. It was a new rule from Dorothy when she had just became the queen. To bring down the wall between witches and regular humans.

 

Nozel walked with Elvira on his arm. There were so many eyes on them. Something Nozel didn't bother with much; he was used to it. Even as a young child, as a head of the Silva family and as captain of the silver eagles.

 

Elvira on the other hand had to get used to it. He felt her grip firmly on his arm. "Where do you want to take a look?" asked Nozel calmly.

 

"I want to check out over there," Elvira pointed to a small stall with stones and jewelry.

 

Arriving at the stall, he watched as Elvira quietly glanced over the various items with her eyes. She was not a greedy girl; she was clearly looking for something specific. Suddenly a scent of fruit mixed with jasmine entered his nose, and he knew right away who it was. Nozel didn't need to look back, but did anyway. Walking past behind him was Vanessa; she flashed him a wink.

 

As quickly as he could, he focused on Elvira again. That she flirted with him when they were alone together the past few days, he was getting used to. Or at least it didn't bother him anymore. Maybe somewhere he liked it, too? No, it couldn't be that. "What are you looking for?" he asked fleetingly.

 

Elvira looked up and pointed to a stone, "These are magic stones. I like collecting them. But only with unique qualities. Most of them are healing or calming. But like this one," she picked one up. "This one can magnify feelings."

 

"Do you also have stones to keep others at bay?" asked Nozel. In the corner of his eye, he saw Vanessa buy a bottle of wine and immediately pull the cork off.

 

Thinking, Elvira put a finger to her lips. "Repelling stones? They're around, but haven't found one yet."

 

Too bad, Nozel thought to himself, sulking. "Shall we move on?" he asked.

 

Together they walked on, at a leisurely pace past the stalls. But a certain wino continued to irritate him. Until the moment she put an arm around Elvira. "Hi sugar cubes, romantic outing at the market?" In her hand she had the bottle of wine, but it was already half empty.

 

Stuttering, Elvira replied. "Vanes, hi. We're looking around the market together. I never normally see you here."

 

Merrily Vanessa squeezed her eyes shut. "True, but now I heard there was a winery. I just had to check it out. And besides, you guys are here. Nozel here can carry our bags."

 

"We haven't bought anything yet," snarled Nozel.

 

Vanessa opened her eyes and looked at him. "No cute necklace? No bracelet? What kind of date are you?" She teasingly stuck out her tongue.

 

Growling, Nozel wanted to snarl at her but a witch tugged at Elvira`s skirt. "Sorry to interrupt," the witch said in a soft voice. "But Grandma Zelena was asking for you."

 

"Oh, ohw okay. Sorry mister Silva, I have to leave you alone for a moment. Duty calls."

 

Then Nozel felt an arm around him. Vanessa chuckled, "I’ll watch him. "

 

Elvira gave a small nod, "thank you Vanessa." And she walked quickly with the other witch.

 

Grumpy Nozel slapped her arm away. "I'm going back to the house." He started to walk away.

 

"What, and leave me all alone? I thought you were a gentleman"

 

After those words, Nozel stood still and turned around. "All you do is flirt. Besides, you're already drinking wine again, it's noon. What are people supposed to think?"

 

Vanessa took a few steps and pressed herself against his chest. "What do we care what other people think? Like you mind being with me."

 

He didn't realize her hand went up and grabbed his crotch out of his braid. Only when he saw her smile did he realize what had happened. "You, you witch," he hissed. "Give it back!"

 

She hopped back, "come and get it handsome." And she flew up and sprinted away.

 

A cat and eagle game ensued between the trees of the forest. Vanessa was faster than he had expected from a drunk. "Wino give back."

 

She paused on a branch and dangled his crotch between her fingers. "You mean this? Then you'll have to be a little faster."

 

Furious, he made a ball of mercury and turned it into a rope. He threw it at her but she jumped aside just in time. The cat and eagle game changed, it was now Vanessa who no longer had control of the direction, all she could do was jump to the side.

 

The chase took minutes, maybe even fifteen minutes. She ended up in a darker part of the forest. "Wait!" cried Vanessa almost out of breath.

 

Nozel stopped and looked at her angrily. "Do you surrender?"

 

Vanessa shook no, "We have to get out of here."

 

Angered by her answer, Nozel formed more mercury balls and fired them at her. Vanessa braced herself and was blown backward, through a wall and she rolled on the ground. In her hand still clutching the crotch tightly.

 

Nozel came in through the hole and ran toward her. Vanessa jumped up and looked up. The tough captain grabbed her waist with his arm, "I got you."

 

But something had changed. Vanessa's mischievous eyes turned anxious, scared. She tried to wrestle herself free. "Let go of me, I want to get out of here." Her voice trembled. 

 

For a moment she got loose but Nozel grabbed her wrist and pulled her against him. Vanessa had closed her eyes and let her head lean against his chest. "Please, Nozel let go of me." 

 

She said his name, not handsome nor sugar but Nozel. Then he looked up and saw an oversized bird cage hanging. "What is this place?" 

 

"An unpleasant memory," she spoke in a whisper. 

 

With his fingers, Nozel slid over her cheek. "Sometimes it helps to say things out loud, for coping or giving it a place." 

 

Vanessa heaved a deep sigh and looked up at him. "Are you using my own words against me just now?" 

 

He couldn't help but smile at her. The pain in her voice stung him. It made him sad himself. "This is obviously not a favorite place of yours." 

 

Again Vanessa's eyes went to the cage. "I grew up here." 

 

"What?! in that cage?" Nozel couldn't believe what he was hearing. 

 

She nodded yes. "The queen saw something in me, she told me she did it for me. And I wasn't allowed out until I found that something. My thread magic, she was after what it could do." 

 

Searching for words, Nozel stuttered, "But how." 

 

"How did I escape? Captain Yami freed me. He gave me freedom, something I did not know before." 

 

With his thumb, Nozel stroked a tear away from her face and cupped her cheek. "You really are incredible. How can you still care so much for this forest." 

 

Nozel felt her lean against him, as if she were yielding to his touch. Her hands on his hips, she balled fists and the fabric of his jacket firmly in her grip. "I want everyone to have a good time. All witches, humans, Elvira, you." 

 

"Even me?" Nozel's voice was hoarse. 

 

"Yes, you too handsome. I want you to be happy." 

 

Slowly their faces drew toward each other. His heart was racing like crazy. This woman was playing with every aspect of him. His feelings, his self-control. He felt an unparalleled desire for her, for her lips and her touch. He wanted to kiss her, to indulge her, to love her. 

 

But then she let go of his jacket, "Nozel we shouldn't do this." Her lips were still so close to his that he felt her warm breath stinging his lips. 

 

"I know," he spoke softly. Nozel let go of her and took a step back. 

 

Hungry and agonized, she glanced at him.  She held out her hand and returned his crotch to him. "I've gone too far." 

 

Nozel shook his head. "I let you, it's my fault too." 

 

"I have to go," Vanessa took a step back and ran away. She left Nozel alone, alone with his thoughts. He pressed the cross against his heart. This woman had forced her way into his life, and he had fallen for her. But now he would have to fight it. He was courting Elvira, not the black bulls' drunken wino. Calmly he walked to the hole he had made. Life was confusing, 

 

-x- 

 

Days crept by and Vanessa did her best to avoid both Nozel and Elvira. Her near kiss with Nozel Silva cut into her conscience. She could walk down a busy main street in her underwear, but she was ashamed of her own action.

 

She sat leaning against a tree in the shade. Beside her was a still-closed bottle of wine; it didn't taste right. Vanessa narrowed her eyes; she had been in love once before but the man had never seen her romantically. But Nozel, Nozel was different. But she was the drunken witch and he a royal.

 

Her attention was caught by a giggle and she opened her eyes. Pain stung her heart and quickly she stood up.

 

"Vanessa!" called Elvira from a few meters away. "You we have not seen much of these past few days."

 

The black bull witch heaved a deep sigh and put on a brave mask. She turned around, "Elvira, handsome! Yes I am taking a rest."

 

Nozel wanted to say something, but stopped. Vanessa saw his gaze staring at hers.

 

Elvira grabbed her hand. "You have to come tonight!"

 

Blinking her eyes, Vanessa looked first at Elvira, then at Nozel. The man coughed into his hand. "Dorothy is giving a masquerade ball for some witches and nobles," he said.

 

"It was the queen's idea to mix more, so we witches who want noble partners can get this too." Elvira's smile was wide and full of glee.

 

Softly Vanessa spoke, "I don't know."

 

Then Elvira squeezed her hand. "Vanessa?"

 

Nozel put his hand on Elvira's shoulder. "Maybe lady Enoteca is just not feeling well and needs to rest."

 

As if a hand reached for Vanessa`s throat, she took a step back. "No, I am indeed not feeling well. You two, have fun okay. And drink a glass of wine for me." It took a lot for her to form a smile and give a wink.

 

Quickly she turned around. Thoughts of a masquerade ball rushed through her mind. It might be her last chance to share a moment with Nozel. She walked around the corner, out of their sight. Maybe, just maybe, she should go after all?

 

-x- 

 

She did not want to be recognized immediately, so she had chosen a long deep dark red dress. with silver threads The mask hid half of her face and was made of black feathers. Her hair she had put up.

 

*The music that played is: Lindsey Stirling - Carol Of The Bells*

 

Vanessa walked through the doors of the masked ball given in the grand mansion of queen Dorothy, she was overwhelmed by the amount of people present. Even with masks on, she could pick out some of them directly. It did her good to be close to some of her friends.

 

She was so unrecognizable that even Finral walked right past her. And even he didn't recognize her, that meant her disguise was good. And fair was fair, she was a picture of beauty, a real lady.

 

Violins mixed with a harp sounded in the background. Candles hung like stars in the sky. Ladies wore beautiful puffed-up dresses and the men wore colored masks.

 

Quietly she walked through the crowd of people, thinking no one will recognize her. But then she felt a grip on her wrist. A face came close to her ear and the voice speaking her name sent goosebumps up her arms.

 

"Nozel, how do you recognize me?" She whispered as softly as she could.

 

She turned and recognized his eyes through his silver mask with soft pink accents. He was not wearing his normal captain's suit, but that of a proper noble.

 

His soft smile was what made her heart beat faster. "I will recognize you out of thousands, I wasn't expecting you tonight."

 

A familiar voice called to Nozel and his grip around her wrist weakened. This was her chance to get away, she didn't want Elvira or anyone to recognize her right away. And she walked away, her black feather fan was blowing wind against her heated face.

 

She barely heard Elvira ask Nozel who she was. But she could no longer hear his answer. Vanessa disappeared like a cat into a dark alley.

 

From the side of the dance floor, she kept an eye on everyone. Several men had tried to approach her, but she managed to steer clear of them each time.

 

A new song began to play, new couples came onto the dance floor. She felt a hand in hers and before she could react she was taken to the dance floor. The man with the silver mask took her in his arms.

 

As if they were levitating, they floated across the dance floor to the rhythm of the music. Vanessa felt Nozel's grip firm against her back. "You sure are bold handsome, taking me on the dance floor just like this."

 

His voice was warm, but calm. "Why are you here?"

 

It stung Vanessa; she didn't quite know herself. "I guess this was the last moment I could perhaps see you. I heard you were leaving tomorrow."

 

Nozel spun her around his axis closer to him as he led her over the dancefloor. "This doesn't have to be our last time. I want to see you again. The past few days have been so cold without you."

 

As if someone hit her heart with a hammer and the organ fell into a thousand pieces. "You shouldn't say that Nozel," she gently bit him.

 

As he spoke to her, she felt his fingers stroking her arm. "But I mean it, Vanessa I've missed you."

 

Startled, she looked at him, the music epte away, the dance was over. "I have to go," she spoke fleetingly. She turned and walked quickly away.

 

She hurried through a side entrance, Vanessa was glad she knew this place well. Once through the door, she lifted her dress and set it on a run. Nozel followed her, she wasn't as fast as usual with that big dress.

 

Vanessa saw a door open and fled through it. She recognized the room; it was Queen Dorothy's office. Vanessa heard the door being opened and closed again. Startled, she turned sight around, "Nozel!"

 

The captain pushed off his mask, threw it on the ground beside him and took a few large steps toward the shaken witch. "Vanessa, I'm sorry." With his right hand he cupped her face, and with his left he forced off her mask. "Did I tell you that you look stunning tonight?" 

 

She wrapped her hands around his back and pressed her body against his. "Please don't say that." 

 

Nozel pressed his forehead against hers, Vanessa heard his heavy breathing as if he was exhausted after a hard battle. But she knew it was from an entirely different fight. "You are driving me insane." 

 

"Nozel, I shouldn't have come tonight." Tears pricked her eyes in pain.

She felt his fingers slide from her cheeks, down her neck to her shoulders. She gasped the moment she felt his lips touch her neck. The butterfly kisses burned on her skin. Her grip around him tightened and she pressed her body against him closer. Ah moan asked her lips.

 

Startled, he suddenly looked up, his eyes large and shining. "What are you doing to me?" 

 

Quietly Vanessa lost the strength in her hands, her fingers slid to his lower back. "You can't put all the blame on me, sugar. You followed me." 

 

Again she felt his face on her neck, his voice halting. "I don't recognize myself when I'm with you. I want to do things, things with you. But I'm a gentleman, I'm supposed to be a gentleman." He sounded hurt.

 

Caringly, Vanessa pressed a kiss against the crown of his head. "You're like my new drug. I don't want wine, as long as I can be with you I, I. Nozel, this is wrong. This is so wrong, Nozel." 

 

Startled, he looked up, his face less than a centimeter from hers. Their lips, almost against caressing each other. Sinking into each other's eyes. "I know, but I want to kiss you." 

 

A hand from Vanessa reached for his face, her last attempt at control. Tears were filling their eyes, due to desire and heat. 

 

The moment all control slipped away, the door flew open and the magic knight and the sturdy captain jumped away from each other. A female voice roared angrily from the doorway. "Nozel?"

 

Without looking up, shame and panic seized and Vanessa fled the room. Only when she was past the figure in the doorway did she recognize the voice as she called out. "Nozel you stay here. Let Vanessa be." It was her queen Dorothy.

 

-x- 

 

A surge swept Nozel into a deep dark void. Floating without any grip, he seemed to fall through storm clouds. Thunder echoed through the air and the sensation of someone pinching his skin with razor-sharp nails.

 

A few times Nozel squeezed his eyes shut, but he didn't seem to escape. He knew this feeling of floating, but never before had it felt like a nightmare. "Dorothy?" he called out into the nothingness.

 

His body came to a halt. Cold wind scratched his face. Slowly he opened his eyes and his dear friend hovered in front of him, her normally cheerful expression set with rage. "Who are you even?" asked Dorothy.

 

Searching for words Nozel stammered, Dorothy moved closer to him; her aura was deep purple.

 

"How could you do this to her? What possessed you to do something so cruel Nozel? Do you have any idea what pain you are causing?"

 

Full of powerlessness, Nozel squeezed his fists together and averted his gaze. With closed eyes, he gritted his teeth. All he thought about was Vanessa; the pain of not being able to, not being allowed to have her cut into his soul.

 

Dorothy's voice roared furiously. "Her? You're worried about her?"

 

When Nozel opened his eyes he saw Vanessa before him, beautiful as she is. Her smile as if no worries existed. Her mischievous eyes. All her strength and cheerfulness. But she disappeared, as if fog swallowed her up.

 

Slowly the black clouds turned into a murky gray. Dorothy`s voice softened. "And Elvira? You come to me for help. I had to find you a wife, help her and also you? That girl was exactly what you described what you wanted. Elvira also has hopes and dreams, and you shatter them. She was the perfect lady for you."

 

Defeated, Nozel sank through his knees. How could he not have thought of her immediately? He courted her, a ring was in his pocket for Elvira. He would make her his wife. "You're right," his voice broke.

 

"Why?"

 

Quickly, Nozel looked up. "Why you are right?"

 

But Dorothy shook her face no. "Why are you being so dumb? Always you are calm, composed and socially a terribly detached person. Why couldn't you be like that now?"

 

Before him he saw both Elvira and Vanessa, standing side by side. He shook his head no. "I couldn't think clearly anymore."

 

The two witches disappeared and Dorothy reappeared. She slapped his cheek with her flat hand. "You weren't thinking? What were you hoping for, a wife and a mistress? Because of this kind of thoughtless behavior, we get young witches. Women who know no way out. Do you want this?"

 

He hadn't even envisioned Vanessa as a mistress; his thoughts hadn't even gotten that far. "I have to stop this."

 

The sky colored back to soft yellow with hints of orange and pink. Dorothy held out her hand, her happy face returning. "You're an idiot you know that don't you? But you know what to do?"

 

Nozel accepted her hand and got right back up. He pulled the ring out of his pocket. "Vanessa can't be my mistress, I have to do the gentleman's thing. I cannot forget who I am."

 

Softly Dorothy spoke his name. "One last piece of advice, think hard. Elvira will be waiting for you on the balcony of my tea room."

 

They returned from the glamour world. Nozel stared at the ring in his hand. Time to ask his wife to marry him, and leave this little venture behind.

 

-x- 

 

Slowly, raindrops fell from the sky. Vanessa had tears rolling down her cheeks. She was so deeply ashamed; panic made her breathing infrequent.

 

"Vanessa!?" A woman's voice sounded behind her.

 

She stopped and gasped for a breath. Eyes closed, she spoke in a raspy voice. "Have you come to scold me, Willow?"

 

She heard Willow`s footsteps draw in closer. "Turn around," she sounded stern.

 

Completely prepared Vanessa for what was to come. She turned and braced herself. Scolding, a slap in the face? She was ready for anything. But then two arms wrapped around her and pulled her into a hug. "Girl, I'm not mad at you silly." Willow`s voice had never been so sweet.

 

Once again panic and shame hit Vanessa. "I am so embarrassed, how could I have been this stupid."

 

Soothingly, Willow stroked with her hands over Vanessa's back. "'Calm down, love does strange things. You're safe right here."

 

"But how can I face Elvira? She must think I'm a monster." Vanessa straightened up again and looked at the other witch.

 

Smiling fondly, Willow took her hand. The rain began to fall harder from the sky. Willow brought her other hand up and formed an umbrella made of magic. "Don't think too much about that, first calm yourself."

 

With a pout, Vanessa looked at the ground. "Why aren't you mad at me? You were always so snappy with me when I was with Nozel. I maybe should have listened."

 

"At first I thought about Elvira, how she might feel about you teasing. I saw how uncomfortable Nozel was with you. Dorothy reminded me that sometimes things have to work themselves out. I guess love is a twisted thing."

 

Teasingly, Vanessa looked at her now. "Speaking of love, what is really going on between you and Queen D?"

 

Blushing, Willow looked away. "Is it that obvious? But uh yes, something is going on. But we're still figuring everything out, I've never had a lover before. And she's the queen, and I'm magically mega clumsy."

 

Spontaneously, Vanessa began to giggle. "Take all the time you need. You two need each other. You have my blessing."

 

Now Willow began to blush even more violently.

 

But Vanessa`s gaze turned sad again. "I`m going to get my things. Will you tell Queen D that I am truly sorry. And Elvira, I don't know what I can say to justify this."

 

Willow put her hand on Vanessa`s shoulder. "Don't worry about that right now. Just think about yourself, okay?"

 

With her index finger, Vanessa plucked away a tear, then she gave Willow a hug. After a soft "bye," she walked to her room to gather her things.

 

-x-

 

Very quickly, Nozel took another deep gasp. He was about to feel the worst pain ever, but he had to do this. He pushed open the balcony doors. Elvira sat against the wall, out of the wind and rain. 

 

When she saw him she stood up, the wind gently playing with her skirt. She had her blue peacock mask in her hands. "Nozel," her voice was low. 

 

A lump formed in Nozel's throat, but swallowed it away. He walked toward her, "Elvira." From his pocket he took out the little box, the box with the ring, 

 

Searching for words, he felt her hand gently against his arm. Her questioning eyes did more to him than he thought. But he had to put his feelings aside, he had to do what he had to do. 

 

"Lady Elvira," Nozel opened his hand and the box emerged. "I want to discuss something." 

 

"No wait!" Elvira`s voice sounded harsher than usual. "Before you continue, I know why you are here and what you want to ask. But we both know, I am not her." 

 

As if a rip tore through his soul, what had she seen? "Now if you're going to ask me what you came to ask, we both know it's going to be tormenting. I'll never get the looks Vanessa gets like on that dance floor. And honestly, I don't want to be in second place." 

 

Searching for words, Nozel stared at the box in his hand. 

 

With her two hands, Elvira pushed his hand closed again. "This one is not for me." 

 

"You should know Elvira, sincerely I had hoped it would be different. It was never my intention." 

 

Elvira interrupted him. "You don't have to apologize. And don't worry about me, yes I am going to cry over this, but knowing that you and Vanessa will be happy together brings me joy." 

 

"If you want, whatever it's worth, I do want to accompany you next season. That's the least I can do." 

 

But Elvira shook no. "That's sweet of you, but I don't need pity. You'd better go. I'm going back to the party, go see her okay?" 

 

The Eagle left the balcony, Elvira was left behind sobbing softly . 

 

-x- 

 

Meanwhile, it had begun to rain harder. Vanessa was clutching her bag tightly. Her witch hat brought little protection from the pouring rain.  

 

She walked through the forest on her way to where she could grab a broom. Suddenly the rain stopped. Or no, the rain was still raining, but she was standing dry? Surprised, she pushed her hat up slightly and saw that she was standing under some kind of shelter? Strange, but then she recognized what it was, mercury. 

 

Fast she turned around and behind her stood Nozel. "Please Nozel, no." 

 

"Vanessa, listen." 

 

Angrily, she took a step back. "We're hurting ourselves even more now." 

 

Rushing quickly, the sturdy captain spoke. "I am no longer courting Elvira." 

 

Blinking her eyes, Vanessa asked, "What?" 

 

Nozel grabbed Vanessa's hands and pulled her against him. "I planned to propose to Elvira this evening. But she will not become my wife, not while you are in my life." 

 

"Handsome?" 

 

Questioningly, he looked at her. 

 

A mischievous grin appeared on Vanessa's face. "When are you finally going to kiss me?" 

 

Violently, Nozel began to blush. Vanessa pulled her hands free from his grip, cupped his cheeks and pressed her lips against his. With complete devotion, they melted into one. The kiss was hot, fiery and full of passion. 

 

After minutes, out of breath, they stopped, staring at each other. "Become my wife Vanessa, I don't want to live without you." 

 

Sobbing, she cried "yes, yes my handsome eagle." 

 

And just as violently they sunk into a kiss again. Nozel Silva had found his wife in the forest of witches. The woman who will provide him softness and make him smile. Vanessa had found the man who will forever blush at her flirtation toward him, but also someone who will always love her.

 

-x- 

 

For weeks we have had to guess who the mysterious woman in Nozel Silva`s arms was during the masquerade ball at the witches` forest. And now we get the news that our stalwart captain of the Silver Eagles has married Vanessa Enoteca? 

Now there must have been a cupid at work there, because this is a couple no one saw coming! But when you look at them, so in love, and so incredibly good looking. Fair is fair, if two people have won the lotto of good looks it's Nozel and Vanessa. Enjoy the honeymoon Mr. and Mrs. Silva. I'll toast a glass of wine to your happiness. 

 

In other news, her rumor is that Mereleona Vermilion is coming back to the clover kingdom? And that she's not coming alone? This writer is ready to report completely. 

 

Dear regards, lady Whisper

-x-x-x-x-x-

 

Fun fact for the Witches names:
Willow (the LI of Dorothy)  from Buffy the Vampire Slayer
Luna (Family of Elvira) from Harry Potter
Zelena (Family elder of Elvira)  from Once Upon a Time
Phoebe (Servant girl) from Charmed
Endora (Baby) from Bewitched

Notes:

Okay I had so much fun writing this story. They fell in love very quickly, but were held back by themselves and their sense of duty.

Dorothy and Willow will come back later, I'm not done with them yet. I wanted to give love to our Queen D too, and thought a woman was fitting. Anyway they will get a role to play later.

And Zora and Nebra have a son. My idea was always that if they had a son they would name him after Zora's father. Also, Grandpa Silva's story comes up a bit more in Solid's story. Which I am slowly planning already.

But for now I'm going to focus on the story of Merleona Vermilion and Yosuga. And that will be less sweet juicy, but the love really isn't any less.

Chapter 4: Beautiful Trauma - Mereoleona x Yosuga Musyogatake

Summary:

Even though she is abroad, this sharp writer has come to her ears that Mereoleona has hooked up with a man. This couple is now on their way to the clover kingdom for an official royal wedding. His name, Yosuga Musyogatake and he is a real savage. Can this man be tamed? And they are not coming as a pair, a surprise is traveling with them. And what that is, my dear curious readers, I`ll leave it a secret for now. But it will rock the noble realm!

Beautiful Trauma - Mereoleona x Yosuga Musyogatake

SONG to this chapter! 

 

 

My dear curious readers,

 

A royal wedding! And who would have thought that of all the bachelor royals we have (and are marriageable) it is Merleoeona who is getting married. I'll be very honest, personally I didn't see this one coming.

Mereoleona is a spinster, an independent woman who will not need a husband. At least that's what I thought. But in the land of the sun, she has lost her heart to a man. What kind of man will it be we only have to guess about so far. Currently, the eldest Vermilion daughter is on her way to the Clover Kingdom. I hope she will have a good trip.

Although I have already heard that she would not travel alone, the details are also unknown to this writer.

 

Kind regards, lady Whisper

 

-x- 

 

Amara Vermilion, mother of the Vermilions siblings stood nervously gazing out the window. The sun was shining beautifully today; it truly was a beautiful day. But still she felt nervous, her daughter will come home after more than three years 

 

A soft knock against the wooden door frame almost startled her, so profoundly deep in thought she had drifted. When she turned around, her youngest son was standing there with a big smile on his face. Leopold was always her cheerful note. He brought her one of the greatest blisses after her husband died.

 

"You look fancy my son, and all for your big sister? I raised you well." Proud of herself, the corners of her lips curled upward.

 

With great strides her son walked and came to a stop beside her. The boy had grown so tall that he was looking right over her head. He bent slightly and pressed a kiss to her cheek. "No mama, big sister won't care so much that I look neat. Or Yosuga, the man won't even care if I will be standing in my naked butt."

 

"Leopold junior Vermilion!!!" Her voice sounded sharp, yet there was a small chuckle hidden in it. Full of disbelief, she shook her head. Her children sometimes had no filter. Now she wasn't sure if that was a hereditary thing or if Leopold had learned it from his older sister.

 

Chuckling, Leopold looked out the window. "Relax mama, I'll keep my clothes on. But my sister doesn't travel alone, I just want to look good."

 

"I heard, do you have any idea who is coming along? It's a royal wedding, of course. It's something big."

 

"For us, for here, yes. But there they don't know such a thing as weddings. Yes they do have something of a ritual, but it's not like, like." Leopold thought deeply about how to describe it. "Not so proper and organized."

 

Hmmm,  thought Amara deeply. What kind of man will this Yosuga Musyogatake be? She never heard her daughter talk about boys. A memory popped into her mind. A little Mereoleona on her daddy's lap when they had just finished romping. The little three year old girl had lain against her father's chest. Her words then were too cute. "Daddy can I marry you? " Of course she couldn't, her husband told his daughter. " Then I'll marry someone who can beat me in battle, and so far that's just you ." Then she jumped up and continued on with her life. And it was also true, never had anyone defeated her, and she remained unmarried.

 

"I see the carriage!" cried Leopold with the biggest grin on his face.

 

Amara's heart skipped a few beats. Her daughter, finally she was home. Oh how she had missed her wild energetic girl. It seemed an eternity ago!

 

–

 

The carriage stopped and Mereoleona heaved a deep sigh. She looked at the person next to her with a tilted expression. "You will be behaving okay? I don't want any of your shenanigans, not today and not with my family."

 

The person next to her did not speak, but only made a low growling sound.

 

Just as Mereoleona was about to bite back a bit, the carriage door opened. The light stung her eyes. The smell of freshly cut grass forced its way into her nose. It smelled like home. She grabbed the edge of the carriage and jumped out, ignoring the man who must have helped her step out. Mereoleona was not a lady, but a warrior.

 

"Oh my daughter, you got a tan!" The woman in her early fifties stood looking at her with amazement. Her mother, petite in build but with a huge inner vigor that suited her so naturally.

 

Merrily, Mereoleona placed her hands on her hips. "Mama not so surprised, it's called the land of the sun for a reason."

 

Then a tear rolled down her mother's cheek, almost like a small child she wrapped her arms around her daughter and pulled her close. And for a brief second, Mereoleona became five years old again and hugged her mother back, tightly. "I'm glad to be home again," she whispered only to her mother's ear.

 

Suddenly, a frisky voice sounded behind them. "Wow it's cold and neat-isch here. Why is it so cold here?"

 

Amara let go of her daughter and looked around her daughter. Mereoleona turned around, "Chouka, I told you it was colder here then back home. Why don't you have your scarf on?"

 

A eight girl with black hair in two thick braids and a small rocker nose bulged her cheeks. "I'm not a little kid who you can tell what to do." 

 

Mereoleona took a step toward the fragile looking girl. "I promised your father that I will take care of you. Put that scarf on!"

 

"No!"

 

Growling, Mereoleona gritted her teeth. But then there walked Leopold. "Big sister! And little Chouka, you are here as well!" Leopold came to stand next to the girl and stroked her black hair with his flat hand. "You have definitely grown two centimeters."

 

Surprised, the strange girl looked up. Then she bulged her cheeks again and snarled, "Five."

 

"Are you introducing us yet?" Amara stood patiently waiting with her eyes fixed on the carriage.

 

"Fine, mother this is Chouka, Yosuga offspring. Chouka, this is my mother, Amara Vermilion. And well my little brother you know already."

 

Amara Vermilion looked at the girl with a friendly smile. "Pleased to meet you, and it is indeed cold here. Leo, will you give your jacket to the girl please?" It sounded like a question, but it actually wasn't. And her son did not object. 

 

Mereoleona stretched. "I hate carriages, did I mention that already once. Next time fix that portal boy from the black bulls, what's his name?"

 

Her mother looked at the carriage again. "Uh dear, aren't we missing someone for the wedding?"

 

Growling, the lioness warrior replied. "He needed to do a mission, but he said he'll be here on time. "

 

Chouka crossed her arms and muttered something only Mereoleona could hear. "I hope the boat is delayed."

 

An angry scowl she threw toward the girl. "Don't you think I heard that, cheeky thing."

 

The girl turned her back on Mereoleona. "That was my intention."

 

It was Amara who saved the mood by intervening, she put her hand on Chouka`s shoulder. "Come with me into the house, child. My cook has baked the most delicious apple pie." And she led the girl into the large mansion.

 

Big sister and little brother stayed behind. Leopold looked at his sister questioningly. "So will Komari be coming with Yosuga later?"

 

Snarling, Mereoleona snapped at him, "I don't care. As long as that jerk comes." And she stomped away. She needed to blow off steam from the long journey.

 

-x- 

 

~The day before the wedding (5 days later) ~

 

Mereoleona sat outside (and not in a lady-like way) on the steps in front of the grand entrance to her mother's mansion. sulking, she looked at the horizon. She was so fed up with this place, Chouka she was also fed up as well, the brat. Fortunately, her mother was getting along with the child. Of course her mother could, she raised three Vermilion children.

 

Suddenly she saw something on the horizon. Was someone flying there? Quickly she stood up and balled her fists. If that was Yosuga, she would punch him. And even if it wasn't him, she will still punch Yosuga. That man was playing a game with her nerves. This was the last time she would marry, she growled to herself.

 

The figure came closer and closer, and when she recognized his ki she felt as if a weight was sliding off her shoulders. And just for a second she felt happiness.  He came closer and his arrogant smirk radiated from his face.

 

Yosuga landed in front of her and had his bag hanging casually over his shoulder. "Hey gorgeous, did you miss me?"

 

"Don't call me gorgeous," Mereoleona snorted angrily and slammed her fist toward his jaw. Just in time he dodged her fist.

 

The bag landed with a thud on the ground. "Don't think I'm holding back, even though you know."

 

"Just shut up. You made me wait. I looked like an idiot."

 

His harsh laughter boomed. "Honey, you're as fiery as ever."

 

With her foot she struck his hip. "Try not to sugarcoat it."

 

At that moment the front doors slammed open and a worried Amara looked at her daughter and husband-to-be who were in a fist fight. Quickly a girl raced past her, a dash toward her father. "Daddy, oh daddy you're here!"

 

Mereoleona took a side and let the girl pass and Chouka wrapped her small arms around her fathers neck.. Angry, she stormed into the house, but she didn't get far. Her mother called her to a halt.

 

"Honey, what's wrong?" Her mother sounded awfully loving and patient and she was so not in the mood for this fuss.

 

Without looking at her mother, she answered. "I'm just angry, can I be angry? He's late, and besides. Besides, I do allow him a moment with the child."

 

"The child? If you keep calling her that, you'll never connect with her."

 

She gave up, and she walked angrily toward the kitchen. She had a terrible craving for fried onion rings.

 

-

Later that day was the family dinner. When Mereoleona walked into the dining room, her almost husband was already there. Beside him stood his daughter in a beautiful dress. Her mother had been shopping with her. And if anyone knew anything about fashion, it was her mother. Amara had even managed to dress Yosuga neatly.

 

Her fiancé walked up to her and came to stand beside her. With amusement in his eyes, he looked at her. "Your mother was kind enough to give me these clothes."

 

She wanted to say that he actually looked like a clown with those colors, she was so used to the black colors he normally wore. The Vermilion colors looked odd. "It's colorful," she then commented.

 

"Big sister, how wonderful to see you again." Sounded behind them.

 

When she turned around, she saw her brother standing there with a big grin on his face. "Little brother, congratulations on your marriage. And where is your little descendant?" And then she saw his wife Wainsley standing next to Fugoleon, holding in her arms a few-month-old baby with crimson-colored hair and purple eyes. "There's our little warrior."

 

Questioningly, her brother's wife looked at her husband. He gave Wainsley a smile. "Wainsley, this is my big sister Mereoleona. Mer this is Wainsley and this little one is Freya."

 

A hand was placed on her lower back and Mereoleona looked to the side. "This next to me is my almost husband Yosuga. Yos, this is Fugoleon and his family."

 

As Fugoleon held out his hand, Yosuga made a small curtsy. "'Pleasure," Yosuga began. "It must not have been easy growing up with this savage."

 

Grumpy, Mereoleona hit his side with her elbow.

 

A cheerful voice from her mother suddenly cut in between. "My little Freya, come to Grandma." She wriggled between her daughter and Yosuga and took little Freya over. She hooked her arm in Wainsley's and looked at her. "Oh darling you look pale, are you getting enough sleep?"

 

A little weakly, Wainsley smiled as they walked toward the dining table. "Oh yes I am, it is just Freya has been a little hungry lately."

 

Amara started a whole story about her own children when they were babies and ordered the cook to make extra spinach and eggs. Her mother's nanny-like behavior did not improve her own mood.

 

Everyone took a seat at the dining table and began talking frantically to each other. Fugoleon and Yosuga were in a busy conversation about battle styles. Chouka sat a little further down on a sheepskin rug with little Freya. Amara and Wainsley were talking about women's things and babies, it made Mereoleona nauseous. Yosuga looked aside at his fiancée and asked softly, "everything okay?"

 

Hard, Mereoleona sniffed through her nose. "Of course not. I'm getting married tomorrow to someone who can't even make it on time."

 

"Hey!" cried Yosuga. "I was definitely on time, I just had an important mission first. Which, by the way, I aborted earlier to get here on time."

 

"What do you want now? A medal or something?"

 

"Does it matter, I believe I will get something like a ring or something?"

 

"Do you have any idea what this means? A marriage? It's not like you can just leave like."

 

"Like what? What are you trying to say?" growled Yosuga.

 

Mereoleona stood up, "Never mind." And she walked away. She was so done with everything. She didn't even realize that Yosuga was walking behind her.

 

The rest were left puzzled. Fugoleon was the first to say something. "Is this marriage a good idea? They're both so, uh, explosive."

 

Amara looked wistful, clearly worried about her daughter.

 

Chouka didn't look back, as if she was used to the comotion. She tickled Freya`s tummy with her fingers. She spoke in her own language to the little girl and sighed deeply for a moment.

 

-

 

Mereoleona looked out from her bedroom window. She did hear the door close behind her, and noticed how Yosuga walked into the room. A scent drifted into her nose and her eyes grew larger.

 

And then Yosuga held some kind of bun in front of her, and Mereoleona grabbed it. "But how? When?"

 

Yosuga wrapped his arms around his fiancée and pressed his nose against her shoulder. Mereoleona took a bite out of the bun. "I knew when I arrived that you would be fiery. And I know how much you loved these savory nut buns. So I picked them up right beforeI left."

 

Very carefully, Mereoleona leaned back, swallowing a piece of bread. She licked off a finger. Very gently she whispered, "I missed this."

 

"What, me or the bun?" joked Yosuga. He brought his hands to her hips and with his thumb he rubbed the side of her belly. "I missed you guys." With his fingers, he slid over her belly and rested his flat hand just below her belly button.

 

Again, Mereoleona took a bite. But she struggled to swallow the bread roll. Thousands of emotions were released at once and it made her angry.

 

Yosuga's words brought out more things. In a playful voice he spoke, "You've grown."

 

"Nonsense!"

 

"No way, honey I know every inch of your body because I have made love to every inch of your body. And I'm telling you, you've grown."

 

With eyes closed, she leaned more against her fiancé. "Yos please."

 

For a second, a chuckle came from him. And then the question she herself struggled with. "When are you going to tell your mother?"

 

"How about when it's two or something?"

 

Turning to him, she looked up, straight into his eyes. He had something calm about him, something that made her calm herself. With his fingertips, he stroked her cheek. "That's not really fair to your mother, she seems sweet."

 

She rolled her eyes. "And that's just it, she is sweet. But did you see how motherly soft she acted with Wainsley. I don't want to be labeled weak."

 

Grinning, Yosuga pressed a kiss to her lips. The only man who will dare to do that even though she was angry, emotional and on a warpath. She kissed him back, it always felt so good to be with him. "'Baby,' he began. "No one will ever be able to see you as weak. And you are growing the strongest warrior ever in your belly. You are the strongest woman ever."

 

With a firm strength, she gripped his shirt and pressed a kiss to his lips. She didn't feel like talking anymore and while kissing, they walked to the bed. Clothes melted off their bodies and soon they were lying naked in each other's arms. As they had been doing for months.

 

-x-

 

Three years back in time.

 

"Solid ground, solid ground at last!" Leopold dropped to his knees and kissed the ground.

 

His sister looked at him, grinning. "Ah it wasn't that bad, the boat trip. Where are your sea legs?"

 

The boy looked up "How are you so cheerful? You can't tell me you're happy to have land under your feet?"

 

She held out her hand and pulled her younger brother back into his legs. "Yeah sure, I'm glad to be back on land too. Now we have to find that little sister of Yami's, what was her name again?"

 

Leopold looked around, holding his hand over his eyes like a screen. "Ichika I believe."

 

"You must be the two from far away, the Vermilions or something?" The voice that spoke to them was heavy. deep and had a playful hint in it.

 

Brother and sister turned and the man standing there was over one meter eighty tall, broad, black hair and had a crooked smile on his face. The man had a sword hanging from his halter. Mereoleona took a step toward him. "And you are?"

 

"The name is Yosuga Musyogatake, gorgeous."

 

Filled with disgust at the man before her, Mereoleona pressed her nose into the air. "Don't call me gorgeous, or you won't survive." A ball of fire surrounded her fist.

 

"You're a fighter, I like that." He licked his lips.

 

With a snort, she bit him. "Don't think you stand a chance."

 

The sound of someone clapping their hands very calmly broke the tension. "Yosuga, that is no way to greet our guests." Ichika Yami came to stand next to Yosuga, with a cold look in her eyes. Next to her stood a blond girl with cheerful color attire and an even happier smile. "Hello, strangers," the blonde called out.

 

Together the five of them walked away. And Yosuga wanted to slap Mereoleona's buttocks but the lioness grabbed his wrist. "Do you have a death wish?"

 

The man pressed his nose against hers and chuckled. "A challenge, I like it."

-x- 

 

Mereoleona lay with her head on Yosuga`s bare chest. His strong arms were wrapped around her. The male warrior`s soft snoring sounded through the room.

 

The door opened and a soft voice called out to Mereoleona. "Lady Mereoleona, my lady. It is time to wake up for your wedding day." Curtains were pushed aside.

 

"Damn," grumbled the lioness as she sat up straight. "Couldn't you have left those curtains in place?"

 

The girl at the window turned and let out a squeal as her eyes fell on the man in bed.

 

Groaning and squirming, Yosuga stretched and sat up straight as well. "What is this noise?"

 

The door flew open again and Amara stood in the doorway, startled. First she looked at her daughter and soon-to-be husband in the bed and then at the maid. "Daliah go and prepare tea." And quickly hurried the girl out of the room. But not before Amara shared a look with the maid, clearly sending the order to be quiet about this. Because everybody knows, maids gossip.

 

Then Amara made a movement but also stopped again. "Daughter, this is uh inappropriate. You are not married yet."

 

Mereoleona threw her legs out of bed and sat good as naked on the edge. "Mother those are old-fashioned customs from here. And by the way Yos and I also did a ritual back in Hino which bound us. For their laws this is fine."

 

But that was when Mereoleona realized her mistake, nothing escaped her mother`s keen eyes. She saw how her eyes grew. "Honey, your belly. Are you? Are you two? Am I becoming? When?" Her breathing quickened rapidly.

 

Quickly Mereoleona jumped up and ran to her mother. "Mother, calm down. We wanted to tell you." She turned to face Yosuga. "Are you going to help me?"

 

Playfully, he chuckled. "I think if I knock my blanket away the woman won't be able to breathe at all and swoon on the spot."

 

"It's okay, I'm okay. But honey, how far along are you?" Amara walked over to a coat rack and grabbed a kimono and handed it to her daughter.

 

Mereoleona flipped the kimono on and sat back down on the bed. "About six months."

 

Amara placed her hands on her hips. "Then you have a small belly, are you sure it's already six months?"

 

Full of disbelief, Mereoleona blinked her eyes. She had not expected her mother's unexpected calmness. "Yes mother, I'm sure."

 

A big smile came onto Amara`s face. She grabbed her daughter`s cheeks and pressed a kiss to her forehead. "I am so proud of you Mer, you are going to be a mom! What a wonderful gift."

 

–

 

In a small church close to Vermilion hall, more and more Royals and big names within the magical knight world gathered. A wedding no one saw coming, and safely wrapped in the surprise an even smaller one.

 

The church was filled with candles, flowers was the last thing Mereoleona wanted at her wedding. But despite missing a piece of nature, the candles brought warmth and also a bit of romance.

 

To the right of the altar, the first row was reserved for immediate family. Amara sat in the corner as an immense proud mother, decorated with the biggest smile on her face ever. You would think that becoming a grandmother once made the wonder less, but nothing was further from the truth.

 

Next to Amara sat little Chouka, her thick black hair in a braid hanging over her shoulder. She played nervously with a handkerchief. Amara thoughtfully placed a hand on the girl's hands. "It will be alright dear," Amara spoke to her caringly.

 

And sitting next to Chouka was Leopold. Next to Leopold, the wife of Fugoleon. Little Freya was sleeping soundly on her mothers shoulder.

 

Right behind the immediate family sat Kirsch and Mimosa, without their mother. The woman had wanted to be there, but her illness left her confined to the bed. Beside the two sat a few more aunt`s, uncles and cousins.

 

The Silva`s were also present. Between Vanessa and Nozel was a girl of around eight, wearing a witch's hat and wild ginger hair and freckles on her nose. Whispers went around about the girl's identity. But Nozel`s stern gaze quickly silenced everyone.

 

On the other side, it was filled with magical knights. All the magical knight captains were there, including former captain Dorothy and "her" Willow. And also Charlotte and Yami, but wait, was there a little belly bulge at the captain of the blue roses? Will it be that Solange was going to be a big sister? The girl with black hair and beautiful blue eyes was sitting on her father's lap singing softly and clapping her hands.

 

And at the front of the church stood Yosuga Musyogatake, not nervous but with a big grin. For a moment he looked at his daughter and gave her a wink. He was more than ready to make his mate his wife.

 

The door flew open and there stood brother and sister Vermilion. Mereoleona felt all eyes on her and she growled mildly in displeasure. Entertainingly, her brother began to chuckle. "Easy sis, be happy with a small wedding."

 

Softly she hissed at him as they walked down the altar. "'Better give me a volcano filled with monsters.'" Then her eyes found Yosuga's pleasing eyes, and for a moment she forgot about everyone else in the church. He was why she was here, he was the one who had won her over. And he was the only one who could make her do this.

 

Fugoleon brought his sister forward gracefully and left her with her soon-to-be husband. Mereoleona stood in a beautiful blue dress with crimson-colored details. Her hair as always, wild and untamed. Just the way she is as well.

 

She grabbed Yosuga`s hand and squeezed gently. He bent forward and whispered in her ear. "Nice dress, but a little impractical don`t you think?"

 

Delicately, she squeezed his hand harder. "Don`t be a fool," she growled softly.

 

The ceremony went fairly okay. With a snarl here and there and an incident when Mereoleona wanted to knock Yosuga down. But the man managed to sweep his now wife like a true warrior and restore peace. There was clearly only one who knew how to tame the queen of flames, and that was Yosuga Musyogatake.

 

–

 

Chouka walked outside while in Vermilion Hall the wedding reception got under way. Her father really was married to her ! The woman who was the complete opposite of her own mother. Thinking of the soft hugs, she missed the woman enormously. Chouka threw a pebble into a forest edge and behind her a cheerful girl's voice was heard, "hello."

 

When the girl from the Hino land turned around she looked at the ginger-haired girl who had been sitting behind her during the ceremony. Her big smile bared her teeth and she was missing a tooth. Playful green eyes flickered. "Hello," Chouka whispered almost weakly.

 

Cheerfully, the girl hopped up beside her. "You're the daughter of the gentleman who married, aren't you? Congratulations on expanding your family. You must be hugely happy. I too am always thrilled when our family grows. Oh I'm Bonnie by the way, what's your name?" She joyfully held out her hand.

 

Chouka had seen this gesture and took her hand and her hand was shaken. "I'm Chouka, and uh thank you. Do you know Mereoleona?"

 

Bonnie tilted her head, "no, but Vanessa and Mister N certainly do."

 

Questioningly, Chouka stared at the cheerful girl. "Is that what you call your parents?"

 

Giggling, Bonnie put her arm through Chouka's and turned her around. Together they walked along the edge of the forest. "No, no, they're not my parents. I'm a witch, so I don't really have parents. But Vanessa is from my Witch family, Enoteca. But I occasionally live with Vanessa and Mister N."

 

Surprised, Chouka asked, "how so?" A question she probably didn't even need to ask. Bonnie was apparently a girl who talked a lot.

 

"I have a problem with my magic. Sometimes I can't control it. And they have experience with clumsy people like me. Apparently Mister N's littlest sister had trouble with that too. So during the week I am over there and they help me. And it's really great there, I don't have to share my room and Mister N gives the best hugs"

 

For a moment Chouka tried to imagine who this Mister N was, "that's the one with the braid right?"

 

Bonnie nodded yes.

 

All Chouka thought was that he didn't look like someone who gave hugs. Then again, neither did her own father, and his hugs were the best. Almost like, her mother's were, maybe? She almost couldn't remember when the last hug was with her mom.

 

"May I ask a question?" spoke Bonnie cheerfully.

 

Chouka softly uttered, "Yes."

 

The ginger-haired girl stopped. "I'm not very familiar with the realm outside of witches. So the whole marriage thing, having children and such is really a mystery to me. But that lady with Crimson hair, isn't that your mom?"

 

Abruptly, Chouka stopped. "No definitely not, my mama is very different. My mama is slender, graceful and sweet. And whenever she can she takes me out from here."

 

"But," began Bonnie. "But where is your mom now?"

 

Shrugging her shoulders, Chouka replied. "No idea, mama had to look for something. No idea what. I haven't seen her in years. Mama and papa were never married, but she has promised to pick me up when she can."

 

Silently, Bonnie looked at her. Then her eyes widened and happily she jumped up. "Then you are so lucky, you have two moms now."

 

A knot formed in Chouka`s stomach. She didn't want two mommas at all. Only her own. She wanted to go back to Hino with her daddy and be with her own mom. But in that, she became a big sister. And she had to perform that role well.

 

Suddenly Bonnie tapped her, "tag you it is." A game that was known all over the world. It had been so long since Chouka had played, played like she was a child. And the two girls ran into the forest. And slowly a smile finally appeared on Chouka`s face. For a moment there was a distraction from the whole marriage scene.

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers,

 

Yes really, a scandal of the highest order! Mereoleona Vermilion or should I say Mereoleona Musyogatake has been pregnant for six months. Now I hope there was indeed a bonding ceremony in the land of the sun. And that's not all, the husband, Yosuga Musyogatake already has a daughter but is not a widow. How the land of Hino works, I have no idea, but it sounds ignominious.

But the wedding between the royal and the savage was extraordinary to say the least. We all know Mereoleona was a wild woman, but she certainly met her match. I wish mama Amara much strength. Fortunately, Fugoleon & Wainsley are the very paragon of a royal family. And what an exemplary girl Freya Vermilion is.

Speaking of children, apparently our young married Silva couple has a foster child. The little witch is apprenticed to Captain Silva and Vanessa to learn to use her powers and was also allowed to be at the wedding.

 

Greetings lady Whisper

-x- 

 

~ One month later ~

 

Life in Vermilion hall was far from peaceful. Amara does her best to guide her daughter and the wild pregnancy hormones. Yosuga was thoroughly enjoying his wife's growing belly and had thousands of ideas about the future. Chouka and Mereoleona were getting more tired of being near each other every day.

 

During tea time, this particular day seemed to be a stiffer day than usual. Chouka sat grumbling in the corner of a sofa, sipping her tea. Mereoleona came in with an announcement. Her husband stood beside her with a big smile on his face.

 

"We are leaving here, we have my cottage ready." Called Mereoeleona.

 

Leopold looked up from the writing table. " My cottages, I still think it's a strange name for a home."

 

Hissing in the corner of the sofa, Chouka looked up. "I want to go to my own home. I want to go back home."

 

Angrily, Mereoleona cast her an angry glance. "Tough luck, we'll go to my cottage as a family."

 

Angered, the girl jumped up. "We are not family, you are not my family."

 

With a balled fist, Mereoleona gritted her teeth. "You have little choice girl."

 

"Papa, why did you have to marry her? I want to go back to Mom!"

 

Yosuga batted his eyes. "Honey, you will soon be a big sister and we want to stay together, right?"

 

Furious, the girl threw her cup of tea to the ground, the porcelain cup falling to the ground in multiple pieces.

 

Furious, Mereoleona stepped toward her. "Cheeky brat, what do you think you are?"

 

Yosuga grabbed Mereoleona by the wrist. "Babe please." But by the time she could say anything, Chouka fled the room. She left her parents behind, her step grandmother and her step uncle watching silently.

 

– 

 

Night was falling and Chouka was still not back. And slowly everyone became more and more worried. 

 

Yosuga stood on the doorstep in front of the entrance and called his daughter's name loudly. Mereoleona walked out and looked worriedly at her husband. "Nothing yet?," she asked calmly. 

 

Pissed off, he turned around. "This is your fault you know that don't you?" 

 

She wanted to bite back a little, but she knew it was no use. Chouka was a child. A spoiled little  daddy's child. But still a child. "I`m going to look for her," she decided, 

 

"I'm going too." 

 

"No," ordered Mereoleona. "I know this forest like the back of my hand. And when she comes back she wants her father." 

 

Without waiting for his answer, she flew into the air. And she had to admit, she too had become anxious herself. 

 

–

 

Deep in the forest, a girl ran barefoot over the leaves, twigs and stones. She resisted the pain she felt from the scrape on her arm and cheek. Her dress was torn. Panic made her breathing rapid. 

 

Behind her ran a wild beast; she thought she would be brave and take him on. But nothing could be further from the truth. With a leap, she jumped over a tree trunk but her foot got caught. And with a big crash, she fell to the ground. 

 

The growling and heavy breathing of the beast came closer faster. She turned herself to her back and shielded her face with her thin arms. Just barely Chouka saw the beast jump, but then she heard a blast 

 

When she opened her eyes she saw someone standing over her. The ki she recognized right away, the flames around her rescuer's hands were bright. "Mer?" sobbed Chouka. 

 

The woman was silent and flew toward the monster. And in a few blows, the beast was unconscious and fell to the ground. 

 

Looking wide-eyed at Mereoleona, Chouka was embarrassed. She pulled her knees up. Mereoleona turned and looked at her worriedly. "Are you okay girl?" 

 

And then she broke down, tears rolled down her cheeks and from shame she hid her face in her arms. She had no more energy for a fight, and besides, she was just a fluke. 

 

What she felt then she didn't expect, an arm wrapped around her and pulled her closer. "Calm down, everything will be alright." 

 

"I'm sorry, I wish I was stronger. But I'm a failure. I can't make anyone proud. I'm so sorry." 

 

Surprised, Mereoleona looked at her. "What are you talking about? This forest is full of terrible creatures. I should know, I've gotten lost here more times than I could count."

 

"But you are strong and tough. I barely have any magic in my body. Look at me. And I just want to be a good big sister. How can I protect him if you're gone, I can't even protect myself." 

 

It was probably the most she had ever said to her new stepmother. And she expected Mereoleona to yell at her. But nothing could be further from the truth. "'Silly girl, why shouldn't I be there to protect you two. I'm not going anywhere. Why should I leave?" 

 

Sobbing, Chouka looked up first at Mereoleona, then her eyes lowered to the thickening belly. Her own hand trembled but she put it on the belly anyway. "Mama left, I don't want my little brother to ever feel alone."

 

"Little brother? We don't know that yet, hey." There was some warmth in Mereoleona`s voice. For a moment it almost sounded like Grandma Amara`s voice. "And I promise you, I won't be gone just like that. A lioness always protects her pride." 

 

"I wish I could be strong." Her voice sounded almost broken. 

 

Mereoleona put her hand on the crown of Chouka`s head. "Who says you can't be strong?" 

 

She looked up, "look at me. I have almost no magical powers, I am thin and yes also weak. And my magic is butterflies. What can I do with that?" 

 

Amused, Mereoleona burst into laughter. "Do you really think magic makes a good warrior? Have you heard of Asta? The boy has no trace of magic in him, and he will probably become our newest wizard king. His greatest strength is that he never gave up. And I think you possess that, too." 

 

Gently, Chouka stroked the bulging belly. "Mer, I will not give up on my little brother. I want to be a good sister. Sorry I acted so mean, it's not that I hate you or anything. It's just, just that I miss mommy." 

 

The lioness pulled Chouka closer to her. "Don't say sorry, I haven't been the easiest one either. I didn't want to be your mother, I'm not her and I can not replace her. But you know I love your father. And we both want to make him happy." 

 

Sobbing, Chouka nodded that it was okay. 

 

"Come let's get you to your father. That man is worried sick. And if you want, I can train you to maybe become that tough warrior sister?" 

 

A big smile appeared on Chouka's face. Maybe life in " my cottage " won't be so bad. 

 

-x-

 

~ half a month later ~

 

As Mereoleona sits on a chair in front of the house, father and daughter face each other. "Chouka stand wider with your feet, this way the wind will still blow you over!" Father and daughter train together while the now seven and a half month pregnant Mereoleona coached the girl.

 

An older man walked into the warrior family's courtyard. The friendly-looking man with a large white mustache and dark blue clothing smiled kindly at the pregnant one. "Good afternoon lady Vermilion. You are growing nicely."

 

"Hello mailman Siemens. The little one is also very active around noon. But you have mail for us again?" Mereoleona stroked her bulging belly.

 

The man handed three rolls of letters to the lady of the house and disappeared at the same leisurely pace as he came. Two letters for her one of which was from her mother and the other from something with magic knight stuff. And a letter for Chouka? Maybe from Bonnie? Those two girls have become good friends over the past few months. So much that she even had to spend some afternoons with the Silva`s so the girl could play.

 

She thought nothing of it and went into the house. In the sun room she put the letters on a coffee table and ordered the maid for tea and lunch.

 

Not much later, father and daughter entered and the staff prepared the table. A roast of meat, vegetables and bread. "Chouka you have a letter, since when do you write letters with Bonnie?"

 

The girl took a bite of a piece of bread and with her mouth full she spoke, "not." Then she stood up and picked up the letter from the table. Her eyes widened as she unrolled the letter. "Ma-mama," she stuttered.

 

My baby Chouka,

 

I hope this letter finds you, you moved so far away. When I came to get you at your father's house, I didn't find you. I was told that he had taken you to a country called Clover? Your father should have known better, I would come and get you of course. I am waiting for you in your father's house. His friends from the Ryuzen Seven said I could stay as long as I wanted.

I will wait for you, I have brought beautiful fabrics. We will make dresses together. Also, I have the most delicious chocolate, I know how fond you used to be of it.

I hope your daddy will bring you back to me. I have missed you, my baby girl.

 

Big kiss Mama.

 

"Mommy, Mommy has come back for me!" The girl had tears running down her cheeks.

 

But Mereoleona got a strange feeling, call it a gut feeling. Why now? What on earth had this woman done all this time? From her stepdaughter she looked at her husband. Yosuga stood nailed to the ground, panic was not something she had seen in him before, but now it was.

 

She knew something had to be said. The pregnant woman sat up and stroked her pregnant belly with her fingertips. "We have to go, Chouka is not going alone. And we would stay together. We promised each other that when we moved in here."

 

"No!" cried Yosuga. "Babe you're heavily pregnant, we're not going to spend over a week on a boat."

 

Angrily, the girl looked at her father. "I'll need to go, mom is waiting for me!"

 

Then Yosuga crossed his arms. "You think you're traveling alone? Hell no, you're my daughter and I say you're not going."

 

Crying, Chouka began to sob. "That's not fair daddy. You promised!"

 

The man wanted to hug his daughter, but she jumped away. "You always said when Mom comes to get me you will be with me. I want to go to my mommy!"

 

"I really can travel, Yos, no problem."

 

The man stormed out, clearly defeated by his own emotions. Chouka fled to her own room, surely packing a bag full of clothes.

 

Mereoleona picked up the letter from the table and looked at the handwriting. It was so gracefully written, had this been an emotional woman? And why is she coming now? For five years she had been gone according to Yosuga. So why now? And who leaves her child of three years old? If her husband's stories were true, she had a very bad feeling. And finally, Chouka doesn't even like chocolate.

 

–

 

The next morning, Mereoleona walked barefoot through her own home. She had little energy from last night's quarrel about what was stirred up by the letter. And then followed by a sleepless night, she had even followed her husband and stepdaughter but she was not as fast as she had hoped.

 

With her dressing gown hanging open, she walked into the sun room. The room was so quiet, silent without her husband's loud laughter and Chouka's giggles. In anger, Mereoleona balled a fist and smashed a vase of flowers. 'Disgusting assholes', how could they leave her behind?

 

They had heard Chouka speaking out of the house and Yosuga followed her, he said he would come back, he promised. He will catch Chouka and they would return together to my cottage . But no one came, just the wind rushing past the windows was the only sound she heard.

 

It was a load of crap, what a whining from Yosuga! His preaching about family having to stay together. That she, this lioness, was not allowed to travel. But his little daughter had probably wrapped her father around her fingers with her little brown weeping eyes and sweet-talked him.

 

And now she was alone, all alone. In anger, she let out a loud scream. The door behind her flew open and her mother stood in the doorway. The woman had a startled look in her eyes. "Is it true? Are they gone?"

 

Maids always gossip, and the news of a big fight and her husband and his daughter running away went up around like wildfire. With a quivering lip, Mereoleona looked at her mother but turned away. "You are quick, mother." Her trembling voice betrayed her emotions.

 

"Honey come sit down, I sent Leopold to the coast to look for them." The woman wanted to take her daughter's hand but Mereoleona walked away. She slammed open the doors of the sun room and shot fireballs into the air while screaming.

 

Then she turned around. "I hate them, mother, both of them."

 

Calmly Amara stood there but shook no. "If you hated them you wouldn't feel anger. My dear, wait to make a judgment until you know more."

 

She turned her back "No, I'm done waiting. I am done being patient. I'm done with this family stuff. Mother, I am a warrior and I want to fight."

 

"My lady Vermilion?" the servant of the house came up beside Amara and had turned to Mereoleona.

 

"Not now, Hans." Snapped the lioness.

 

But then there was a voice, soft and trembling. "Mer, can I come back home?"

 

With a jerk, Mereoleona turned around. There stood Chouka. With her thin little arms defeated beside her. Her eyes ran red from crying and her hair stood wild.

 

Mereoleona took a few large steps and came to stand in front of the girl. "Chouka? I thought you'll be halfway to Hino by now."

 

Violently, Chouka shook no. "What kind of big sister will I be, I can't leave him alone." With her cheek she pressed against Mereoleona's pregnant belly.

 

Caringly, Mereoleona stroked her hand over Chouka's. "Of course you can stay here, this is your home. But where is your father?"

 

Then the girl looked up. "Back to Hino, alone."

 

-x- 

 

~ A year and a half ago ~

 

Mereoleona walked off the training field. A drop of sweat slid down her face. She had trained well and, as always, she was undefeated.

 

"Do you still have energy for a round?" The male voice sounded playful.

 

Without looking up, Mereoleona knew exactly who it was. Yosuga Musyogatake, the man who had made it his mission to conquer her. She stopped for a moment and took a sip of water. Then she turned and looked over her shoulder. "When will you figure out that you won't win against me anyhow. I'm too good."

 

The man moved closer to her and looked at her with mischievous eyes. She had to admit, the man was not afraid and always handled himself well in a fight. Amusingly, he spoke in a heavy voice. "Let's have a bet."

 

With a raised eyebrow, she glanced at the man.

 

"Listen, if I get you on the ground then I deserve a kiss."

 

With her body turned toward him, she placed a hand on her hip. "And if I win?"

 

The man took another step toward her and picked over her bottle of water and took a sip. He rubbed the corner of his mouth with his thumb. His playful eyes spoke to her. And for a moment she almost favored him to win, he did not leave her cold. "If you win," Yosuga began. "If you win I'll take you to a hot spring in the mountains. I heard from your little brother that you love that."

 

Growling, she grumbled her brother's name.

 

"I believe this is a yes?"

 

Mereoleona turned away and walked back onto the field. "Fine, it's your loss. Hot spring here we come!"

 

And yes, Yosuga lost, as always. But somewhere, he had also won.

 

That night they walked toward the hot spring. Silently side by side, but Yosuga had a wide smile on his face. "Why are you smiling like that?"

 

The man placed his hands behind his head. "Oh nothing at all," he chuckled innocently.

 

Abruptly, Mereoleona stopped. "Talk, I won't take another step otherwise."

 

Yosuga also stopped and turned toward her. "Do you really want to know?"

 

Rolling her eyes, the lioness grumbled.

 

"Fine, I'll tell. This is a hot spring with no separation. So just men and women together."

 

Surprised, she looked at him. "That's it? Haha dumbass. Like I care."

 

Waving his hand, Yosuga walked on. "And when you see my buttocks of steel, you'll fall for me like head over heels."

 

Grinning, Mereoleona walked with him. "So after all you've tried for the past months, you're trying to conquer me with your buttocks?"

 

"You have to admit, it's a good strategy." Flirtatiously, he gave her a wink.

 

With her eyes, she slid to his buttocks, thinking if they really are as wonderful as he makes her think.

 

Suddenly he stood in front of her, and startled, Mereoleona looked up. "See, I'm already winning. You were thinking about my buttocks. You want to know if they really are as magnificent."

 

For a moment she searched for words; she was caught off guard. But she won't let him win. With her index finger she pressed against his chest. "If you think I'm falling for a man purely for his buttocks, you're wrong."

 

Yosuga grabbed her index finger and took a step closer to her. With his nose almost against hers. "But it's not just my buttocks. The fact that I keep challenging you, the fact that I never let you get bored. What else would you have done tonight?"

 

For a moment she wanted to say something witty, but found no words. His masculine scent tantalized her nose. She was convinced she had begun to blush. This man was horrible.

 

"Admit it babe, are you ever going to find a man like me?"

 

Staring into his eyes, the realization came to her. He had won, shit he had really won. Never before had her heart beaten so fast for a man. Never before had she wanted to lose purely to taste his lips. This was sheer bullshit, being in love is for the weak. But in contrast, this man, this terribly handsome man had taken a hold of her. "Now let's hurry to that hot spring. Let me see those buttocks of yours."

 

That night the hot spring got hotter than hot. That night Mereoleona found her lion.

 

-x- 

 

At eight and a half months pregnant, Mereoleona lay on her bed. It was noon and after lunch she always lay down on the bed for a while. 

 

Beside her, Chouka was sleeping. The girl had been abandoned by her mother and now also her father. The man had been gone for over a month. 

 

In the past month, Chouka had tried to keep herself strong. But the girl had also cried a lot, and Mereoleona could not get angry about it. The man had disappeared without saying anything to her, his own wife. All Chouka told her was that she wanted to go back to her little brother herself but Yosuga went to Hino anyway. 

 

Together they picked up life. Mereoleona was training her, and a governess came by daily to teach Chouka language, mathematics and history. Amara also visited often. The rest of her family also showed up every other day. 

 

Suddenly Chouka startled awake and shot straight up. "Daddy?" 

 

Questioningly, Mereoleona looked at Chouka. She wanted to say that the girl must have had a bad dream. But then Mereoleona felt it, too. His ki was close, he was home again? 

 

Enraged, she clenched her fists. "I'm gonna give that man hell!" She threw her legs out of bed. 

 

As fast as the young girl could she raced past the pregnant Mereoleona and stormed down the stairs. Mereoleona was just at the door or she heard the girl fly crying into her father's arms. 

 

Calm and composed (but boiling with anger inside) Mereoleona strode down the stairs. Her gaze fixed tightly on her husband. She had no words for him. Anything that will come out of her mouth would sound bitter and angry. She wanted to hit him, kick him, whatever. 

 

As the girl crawled into his arms, Yosuga looked up the stairs. And that was when Mereoleona got that gut feeling again. The words of her mother came back into her mind, get angry after knowing the whole story. 

 

"How was Mom, isn't she with you? Do you have a letter? Are we going to see mom later when little brother is born?" Chouka began to rattle with nervousness. 

 

Calmly, Yosuga put the girl on the ground. His gaze was serious. "Chouka, sweetheart. Your mother, she decided she needed to." 

 

"Stop!" barked Mereoleona. 

 

Father and daughter looked at her. "What you're about to tell her, be honest. Chouka is a big girl. Whatever the truth is, she deserves to know." She knew how much Yosuga always liked to try to shield his daughter from the bad outside world. Those were things she had learned over the past month with the girl. 

 

Chouka grabbed her father's hand. "Daddy?" she whispered questioningly. 

 

"Maybe we should go sit in the sun room for a moment." The man took his daughter with him. 

 

But the girl stopped. "Wait!"She turned to Mereoleona who had stopped at the bottom of the stairs. "I want Mer to be there." 

 

Together they took a seat in the sun room. The man sighed but dared not look at his daughter. He began to recount. 

 

When I arrived in Hino I went straight to the house. Our old house where she would have been waiting. But your mother was not there, according to Komari she was only there." He swallowed away a lump that had formed in his throat due to sorrow. "According to Komari, she was gone a day after the letter was written."

 

Chouka had a single tear rolling down her cheek and stared at her father.

 

Yosuga began to continue telling. "I didn't want to go back without knowing how or what. So I went looking for her. I knew where her parents lived, so I went there. The house was abandoned. I looked in all the places I could think of, after a week I got a tip from an old drinking buddy of mine."

 

"Mommy, did you find Mommy?" Chouka`s voice had lost all volume.

 

The man nodded yes with his head. "I found your mother. She was, she was." The man got caught up in his own words.

 

"Yos, please. Whatever it is, Chouka can handle it. She is not alone, we are with her." Mereoleona wanted to sound stern, but it came out softer and more caring.

 

"Your mother was drunk, Chouka. Your mother was sleeping in the street. I don`t know what she had decided to look for when she had left you, but she found it at the bottom of a bottle of liquor."

 

Gently, Chouka put her hand against Yosuga`s cheek. "Mommy, what happens to Mommy now?"

 

With his hand he grabbed his daughter's hand and sat up straighter. "Your mother is sick dear. I threw her over my shoulder and took her to a temple. I hope she can kick off with the monks."

 

"That's sweet of you daddy, mom must have been glad you were there." The innocence of a child, a child with so much hope. But Mereoleona knew that drunk people don't want to be helped.

 

Yosuga heaved a deep sigh. "No, she wasn't. She asked me never to seek her out again. Your mother, for a time, does not want contact with us."

 

The girl stood up and wrapped her arms around her father. "So mom doesn't want me?" 

 

That was the moment that broke Mereoleona`s heart. Who does this while having a child? 

 

Yosuga hugged his daughter back. "It's not that your mother doesn't want you. She just has a lot of things she has to sort out for herself first. But for now, she can't be there for you." 

 

But then Chouka let go of her father and turned to Mereoleona. "Luckily I have Mama Mer, Mama Mer is staying. Right?" 

 

She couldn't blink it off. and Chouka wrapped her thin arms around her neck. Mereoleona wrapped her arms around the girl. "Of course I'm a staying girl. We are together against the world." 

 

And Yosuga also came up beside Mereoleona and wrapped his arms around his girls. 

 

I hate hugs, Mereoleona thought. But for now. Here, like this, with my family. Now I'm okay with it. "Together at last," Mereoleona sighed. Together the four of them. 

 

-x-

 

My dear curious readers,

 

I am deeply saddened to announce that Margarita Vermilion has died after a very long period of illness. This writer would like to extend her condolences to Kirsch and Mimosa. The children will have a daunting task ahead of them and especially Kirsch. The pretty boy must become a man if he is to run the house.

In addition, the storm that seemed to rage at Mereoleona Vermilion has subsided. Apparently Yosuga has completed duties in Hino and the family is now preparing for the birth of and little one.

And what have I heard now? Kaiser Granvorka is married for the second time. After losing his wife five years ago, he has taken Puli Angel to be his wife. Congratulations.

 

Kind regards, lady whisper.

 

-x- 

 

The Vermilion family had gathered in the sun room of my cottage. Amara was pacing back and forth and like a lunatic trying to remove dust from furniture (which wasn't even on it).

 

Fugoleon stood by the door, staring at his own wife who was feeding their daughter. Clearly the whole event brought him back to the birth of little Freya. Not knowing that it awaited him in the future twice more himself.

 

Leopold sat slumped on the sofa. He had quite little with babies and growing families. Oh he was happy though that he will have a nephew or niece. But he didn't care much for babies.

 

Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside. A ginger haired girl stood cheerfully at the door. Amara let the girl in. "Is he born yet?" she called out impatiently. Behind her, Vanessa walked in.

 

"Sorry, Bonnie had flown here herself. She was too impatient. We're leaving right now."

 

But Amara waved her hand. "Nonsense, she's welcome here. Just grab some cookies, my child. And would you like a drink, lady Silva."

 

Vanessa smiled sweetly. "A cup of tea thank you."

 

Leopold looked up. "No wine?"

 

But Vanessa ignored the boy's question.

 

Then the door flew open to the sun room. Chouka stood with the biggest smile ever on her face. "Mama Mer gave birth, my baby brother is born! I became a big sister!!!"

 

--

 

In the bedroom, Mereoleona was lying on the bed, Yosuga sitting on the edge. In her arms was a baby with chubby cheeks and a small tuft of dark hair. Slowly the door opened and Amara looked through the gap.

 

Mereoleona nodded to her husband as he stood up. Yousuga walked to the door and opened it for his mother-in-law. "Come on in mother, your grandson looks healthy."

 

Quietly Amara walked over to her daughter and sat down next to her. "Oh how handsome he is. He has your eyebrows Mer."

 

Proud as a peacock, Mereoleona looked at her husband.

 

Yosuga began to chuckle. "Of course he's handsome, look at his mother. The little warrior will have a great future."

 

"And what's my grandson's name exactly?"

 

With her finger, Mereoleona stroked along her son's cheek. "His name is Hinoko."

 

Her husband began to explain. "The name comes from Hino, it means fire. We thought it was appropriate."

 

Amara took her grandson over and looked into his blue eyes. "My little Hinoko, welcome to the family."

 

– 

 

Sitting outside on a log were Chouka and Bonnie. Chouka was so proud of her promotion to big sister.

 

Then Bonnie jumped up. "I got promoted too!"

 

Questioningly, Chouka looked at her.

 

"I get to live with Vanessa and Mr. N forever. Actually, they've kind of become my mom and dad now. And, and that's not all. But you have to promise me to stay quiet about this okay?"

 

Chouka nodded yes.

 

"I'm going to be a big sister too. Can you believe it? How cool is that? Now we both have to train, though, so we can do our big sister duties well."

 

Both girls ran back into the house. Not that the secret will remain a secret for long. Not with Lady Whisper watching the ton.

 

-x- 

 

~One week later ~

 

Amara sat on a chair in the shade. Through a bottle, she was nursing her youngest grandson.

 

On the grass stood barefoot stepmother and stepdaughter. "You have to be faster, little girl." 

 

Yosuga came walking out, beside him Nozel Silva and Bonnie. Questioningly, Nozel looked at Yosuga. "Is Mereoleona training again already? She gave birth a week ago." 

 

Amara looked over her shoulder. "Ah hello Nozel. Oh well she is a Vermilion."

 

Mereoleona walked up to her husband and gave him a kiss. "I had a child, it wasn't very heavy or anything."

 

Then Yosuga slapped her bum. "So another one then gorgeous?"

 

She balled her fist and lunged at her husband. Who fortunately just managed to dodge it. Mereoleona growled. "'One was enough, no more babies from my belly."

 

Suddenly all eyes were on the girls on the grass,

 

With an amused grin, Chouka pointed at her friend. "Just be careful what you wish for Bonnie. I have been trained by the great Mereoleona!"

 

Bonnie put her hands on her narrow hips. "And I by the great Nozel Silva, so what's your point?"

 

Grinning, Mereoleona laughed. "This could get interesting."

 

Chouka let butterflies emerge. And Bonnie began to laugh. But then a mischievous smirk appeared on Chouka`s face, there was more.

 

Bonnie grabbed a bow and turned a small ball of mercury into an arrow. At that moment, Chouka`s butterfly wings began to burn.

 

The new generation of fire and mercury was ready to take over the world.

 

 

 

Special spotlight 


Chouka & Bonnie 

 

 

 

Chapter 5: Can You Feel The Love Tonight - Kirsch X Rebecca

Summary:

Chapter 5!!!

After the death of his mother, Kirsch Vermilion is on his own. His relationship to his sister is strained and his mother's will deprives him of all luxuries. The once beautiful world, feels cold.
Rebecca Scarlet is forced to leave her family home and comes to work for the spoiled and broken by grief Kirsch Vermilion.
But fate plays with them, even though their lives are so different their paths have crossed before. As they grow ever closer together a deep secret is discovered. Can they help each other or will they become entangled in each other's drama.

 

Song with this chapter here! I had to go with Elton John because somehow he and Kirsch have a vibe. 

 

Can You Feel The Live Tonight - Kirsch X  Rebecca

 

X

 

~ A week after the Clover kingdom was freed from the hands of the evil Lucius Zogratis and his angels, parties were held. Squads, families and all people wanted to celebrate. So also the people in the ton . ~

 

Rebecca looked at the dress on her bed, a beautiful soft pink dress with flowers. The dress had once belonged to her grandmother. She pressed earrings into her ears and looked in the mirror again for a moment. It was that evening. 

 

She heaved a deep sigh, was she really going to do this? She felt so stupid. But her friend Noelle's stories had made her so curious about the parties of the famous ton .

 

And a masquerade ball was the time to sneak in as a common girl. She had heard from Noelle that she sometimes took the side entrance with her cousin Mimosa. So that no one would find out that they were at a party for big people. 

 

This will be the only moment in her life when she will know what it will feel like to be born noble. Her father came from that world, her father who lived a double life for years. Rebecca was convinced he meant well, that he truly loved her mother and their children. But he chose to hide them. The man preferred to live a double life rather than suffer face loss by marrying a common girl.

 

And then he died, her father. And the truth came out. Mom was heartbroken, and died soon after from a broken heart. Tragic, that was all Rebecca could think of the situation.

 

But now it was time to be noble for a night. Her friend Erica walked in and leaned against the door opening. "I'm babysitting until twelve, then I'm gone."

 

Rebecca turned and nodded that it was all right. "We have to wait and see if I can get in at all first."

 

It was time to transform into a noble lady. The dress went on, lips were painted and she dabbed powder into her hair to make it lighter. The mask went over her eyes, time for a masquerade party at the main coral peacock venue.

 

–

 

The moment Rebecca Scarlet set foot on the ball a new world sprang open for her. She wandered around and recognized some of her acquaintances. Noelle stood happily talking to her cousin. And a little further on stood Finral; he quickly disappeared with a brunette lady.

 

The food smelled delicious and she was offered a fancy looking drink by a waiter. She will just watch, observe how it feels. Nothing more, she had sternly told herself. 

 

A man came and stood next to her, and at the sight of his delightful smile Rebecca became enchanted. "Got room in your dance book, beautiful lady?"

 

Startled, Rebecca took a step backward and nearly fell backward as she stepped on her dress. But the man was quick and caught her.

 

"Careful my lady."

 

Once back on her own two feet, Rebecca thanked the man. He still had his hand on her upper arm. "So-sorry my lord, but I'm afraid there will be no dancing by me tonight."

 

There was that enchanting smile again. "That is unfortunate, I had hoped to dance with the most beautiful girl at the ball." For a moment he was silent, it was as if he was startled with himself. "Sorry, that came out badly. I'm not a wicked one who says that to every lady."

 

Rebecca began to giggle. "Then I forgive you for this time."

 

The man took her hand and kissed it. "May I ask what is the name of this mysterious lady?"

 

Her name? No she could hardly tell she was Rebecca Scarlet, a common girl. Or her father's name? No, certainly not. "My name is a secret for now."

 

The man walked around her. It was almost as if he shone. "You remain a mystery? And where did my mysterious new lady friend come from?"

 

"The north," was Rebecca`s answer. It was kind of true. She lived in Nairn and that was north of this building.

 

Together they walked along the edge. It was as if the entire ball had faded away, all she saw was this man`s enchanting smile.

 

"Tell me, why aren't you dancing tonight?"

 

Rebecca stopped and looked at him a little startled, then she began to blush. "I can't dance," she said blushing very softly.

 

The man grabbed her hands and pulled her with him. Away from the dance floor, away from the ball. Through a large door onto a corridor.

 

As she followed the man she stuttered. "Where are we going?"

 

The man did not speak, yet Rebacca continued to follow him. Up a staircase and through a few more doors. They came onto a balcony above the dance floor. "So, this is where we can do it."

 

"Excuse me!" cried Rebecca, startled and angry. Ashamed that she had just followed a man just like that.

 

Quickly the man turned around. "Oh no, no not that. I won't do something impure and hideous just like that. A lady is beautiful in all her innocence, and we'll leave it that way. No here I can teach you to dance."

 

Only then did she notice his beautiful golden eyes. Carefully he took her hand and placed it on his shoulder. "Are you sure you want to teach me to dance instead of being downstairs at the party?"

 

His beautiful smile made her heart skip a beat. "Of course I don't mind. Just close your eyes, and feel the rhythm of the music. I'll lead you"

 

Sounds of violins, harps and a beautiful singing voice made their way to her ears. She closed her eyes and felt a hand on her lower back. Like a true gentleman, her mystery dance teacher kept his distance while she nevertheless felt his body. The man smelled like cherries mixed with flower blossoms. Rebecca`s feet began to move, she danced with him all alone.

 

Gently he whispered in her ear. "Do I see you after this? After this party I mean."

 

Only then did Rebecca open her eyes again and look up into his golden eyes. "Sorry," she replied almost brokenly. "I won't be able to come more often." She wanted to say more, but remained silent. She so wanted to tell him who she was and hoped he was a knight who would actually sweep her up. But those were silly girls' dreams for a ball in a world beyond hers.

 

"Then we'll make tonight extra beautiful. Hoping I can tempt you back. My sense says you belong in my arms, like here and now."

 

Stop messing with me, Rebencca thought to herself, sighing. She didn't come here to fall like crazy for the first best man. But he's so sweet and caring. Romantic, and those eyes. His smile, he was so different from the men she knew.

 

The door opened and another man appeared in the doorway. Startled, Rebecca took a step back and the dance stopped. The man standing there had white silver hair, and the colors of his clothes gave away that he was a Silva. "Cousin, there you are! I thought you had fallen asleep someplace. Would have been a good joke, though, since you are now the new captain of the coral peacocks." The boy started laughing loudly. 

 

Wait, Rebecca thought. Her eyes slid to the man who still had his hand in hers. Captain of the coral peacocks? That used to be a woman, but had been taken over by Noelle's cousin right? What was his name again? 

 

"We're at a masquerade ball and you just give away my identity?" 

 

The other boy started to chuckle. "Don't make me laugh. You organized this party yourself and everyone knows who you are, Kirsch. And who is this pretty lady?" 

 

Kirsch looked at her, "She's a mystery. She won't say her name. But she is from the north." 

 

The Silva boy took a step toward her. Rebecca began to think. There are two Silva brothers. But this wasn't the man with the braid. Or he had done something special with his hair. This boy also had softer eyes and was less tall. So this must be Solid? 

 

Then the boy turned around. "Okay, have fun. I see you beat me to it! I grant you her, since you are not often with a lady. I'm going to look for my sisters before they embarrass me."

 

Kirsch was silent and Solid walked away. 

 

For a moment Rebcca wanted to say something but found no words. 

 

"My lady, excuse this interruption. But I believe I have just rescued you from the charms of my cousin Solid. The man can be wicked sometimes."

 

Rebecca came to stand in front of him and chuckled sweetly. "Then you are my hero, how can I ever express my gratitude?"

 

He took her in his arms again and slowly they danced on. "Let me think. What can I ask from a beautiful lady as a thank you. Your name will still remain a secret?."

 

"That's better for us, yes." answered Rebecca.

 

They gazed at each other. And Rebecca got increasingly heated. There were no waiters here with fresh drinks. Here there was no one at all. No one could see them. Will she do something out of character for once? No one who knew her, no one who would ever know. But she secretly wanted it so badly.

 

With his fingers, Krisch slid over her bare shoulder, down her arm, to her wrist. With his thumb, he rubbed over her silver bracelet that had once belonged to her grandmother. On it hung a charm, a small musical note. "A kiss," Kirsch said promptly. "A kiss on your hand. I remain a gentleman, of course."

 

"Of course," Rebecca blurted out. And before she realized it, he pressed his lips to her wrist. Electricity shot through her body; sure enough, she was blushing now. Another kiss on the side of her hand. And another on the back of her hand. "Oops, that was three." He looked up mischievously.

 

Softly Rebecca spoke in an almost husky voice. "Are you sure your cousin is the wicked one?"

 

The knight straightened up again and took a step closer. "I do try my best not to be wicked. But your beauty, you have me under a spell."

 

Very carefully, very gently, she took a step closer to him. She pushed herself up and pressed her lips against his. Control of her own body had faded. And he answered, softly, tenderly and sweetly. It was nothing she ever felt before. 

 

But then a bell sounded. The kiss stopped immediately as Rebecca took a step back in terror. "Shit," she hissed. "I have to go, it's already twelve at night. Sorry, I have to." And she turned and ran away. Away from the ball, away from her charming knight. Away from a world she will never be a part of.

 

Kirsch stood on the balcony and watched the most beautiful lady of all time rush away. He wanted to chase after her but then he heard something drop to the ground. Then he picked up the silver bracelet with the musical note from the ground. Kirsch knew for sure she would come back. She had to.

 

The following day, a lady Whisper article appeared. There was talk of a mysterious lady from the north. Who was she? But never again was anything heard from her. 

 

-x- 

 

~4 years later ~

 

"No, no, no this can't be happening!" Defeated, Kirsch looked at the papers on the desk. What had his mother done, this was terrible!

 

The man standing in front of the desk looked serious. "Sorry my lord Vermilion, this seems to be your mother's wish. She was always a generous woman, to put it that way. I think she wants to teach you a lesson."

 

With red tear-stained eyes, Kirsch looked up. "A lesson? Seriously? After all I did for my mother, I am leading a squad and was there for my mother. I held her hand when she was sick. My flower petals eased her suffering. What lesson do I have to learn?" Out of anger and helplessness, his voice trembled.

 

Gently there was a knock on the wood of the doorframe. "Cousin, I heard the news."

 

Kirsch looked up and rubbed away the tears in his eyes; of course, he found them ugly. "Solid, thank you for coming, but this is not a good time. And what news are you talking about?"

 

The boy came to stand beside the stately man with dark gray hair and hooked nose. "Your mother had all the servants disbanded and sent away with a bonus? You don't have any more help?"

 

Defeated, Kirsch lowered his head. "That news, that news is true. But I can't see the reason. What was mother thinking? Why am I being punished, I was her perfect son. While Mimosa can play knight without any worries."

 

Concerned, Solid looked at him and then at the man next to him. "You're the lawyer, aren't you? Isn't there a loophole in this will?"

 

But the man shook no. "I'm very sorry, the will is binding. Lord Vermilion will have to build the house from the ground up. The money will be released in small amounts. The better the house does, the more will be released."

 

"How much do I have now? She can't expect me to cook, clean and maintain the garden all by myself, can she? I need at least a cook, a housekeeper, a personal servant and a gardener."

 

The lawyer put his finger on an amount written on the paper. "This is it I'm afraid."

 

Kirsch stood up, the chair behind him falling to the floor. "Tell me that's an allowance for me? I can't run a house with that. That's just enough for a housekeeper?!"

 

Solid too looked at the amount, startled by the mean-spirited prank Margarita Vermilion pulled on her eldest son. As if the death of a mother wasn't bad enough. He looked up. "My sister might know someone who can help you. God help us what friends she has made, but she has friends in lower circles. There must be someone among them willing to do all that work for that amount right?"

 

Dramatically Kirsch turned and walked to the window. "Let's hope, I have no idea how to handle this."

 

"I'll go to Noelle, best of luck Kirsch. I wish you lots of strength then."

 

Hiding in his office, Kirsch let his tears of pure despair flow. No one could see him in this ugly state. No one must see his pain, because it was not beautiful.

 

-x- 

 

Along with her friend, the royal named Noelle Silva they walked together towards the house where she will be working. It is because her siblings are in good hands that she had said yes. Apparently her father had left something for them after all, a governess. The woman had been in service of her fathers family for years.. 

 

But her father's legal wife had also come to watch, one look at her late husband's children was enough to sway her opinion. Every child who turned eighteen had to stand on his own two feet. But until then, there was the governess. Together they had no children, but apparently she already had her own. A marriage of convenience it was. No glimmer of love came from the woman, this countess. For what appeared to be her father had been born a count. 

 

And now Rebecca was on her way to her new job. She will become a maid with Noelle's family. She had been told only a few details, Rebecca hadn't asked much herself. Honestly she was running away, her stepmother came to see her more and more every week and the woman had it in for her. Giving her a hard time, but was kind of good for her siblings. 

 

The big white mansion came into view and Rebecca's eyes grew larger. "Wow, this is so big." The pink flower fields were beautiful and trees could be seen in the distance. 

 

"Yes, this house was always a pride of my Auntie. Solid told me it needed a maid who could do many tasks like cleaning and cooking. You are perfect for that girl."  

 

They walked on and then her eyes fell on a large V by the door. V as in Vermilion? How could she forget that Noelle was related to Vermilion, she had expected an S from Silva. The gold-colored eyes shot through her mind again. She flees from one situation, but ends up with another? Him, she never wanted to see him again because it felt like a knife in her heart. "Kirsch?" she asked softly. 

 

Noelle looked aside, "You're right. Wait, you don't know my cousin, do you?"

 

"Of course not," Rebecca gasped. "Where will I know him from?" 

 

Giggling, Noelle pushed open the door. "No idea, you know me too." 

 

Together they walked in and found themselves in the large reception hall. "I don't expect relatives of yours to willingly enter my circles." 

 

Suddenly a figure approached them and Noelle began to laugh. "Solid, I didn't expect you here." 

 

"Kirsch asked if I would welcome you. He's in his office going through papers. The poor guy is under a lot of stress. Fortunately, he has help now." 

 

Rebecca wanted to introduce herself but Noelle's brother ignored her. "Dormitory of maids is back on the ground floor. The kitchen is in the left wing. Lord Vermilion dines every night at 6 p.m. There is a to-do list on your bed." 

 

Then he walked away. The girls looked at the young Lord Silva. "Sorry about that," Noelle began. "My brother sometimes acts a little bit airy. I wish I could stay longer, but I have to go. Are you going to be okay?" 

 

She tightened her grip around the handle of her bag. "I think so, please go Noelle." But in her mind, Rebecca was screaming everything together. This was not where she wanted to be. Not with him, not alone. Tears pricked her eyes, a lump formed in her throat. But she had to go. She had to get to work. That way she could save money to take care of her siblings when they were old enough.  

 

-x- 

 

The first few days were hard work, and she did not see Kirsch once. The man was hiding in his office or was off to his squad. Somehow Rebecca thought it was okay, not seeing him. But there would come a point when she needed to see him, and that moment would be now.

 

There were things she needed to discuss with her new boss. Gently she knocked against the door of his office. "Lord Vermilion?" Calmly she opened the door and poked her head through.

 

The man she saw sitting there was not the man from her evening at the masquerade ball. Yes it was him, but his glow was gone. He didn't look up, but he did speak. "What can I do for you?" 

 

Quietly Rebecca walked in, her hands folded neatly together. "I would like to discuss the tasks. Besides, we need to talk about buying groceries, do you want me to do that too? Oh and the old gardener came by, he brought seeds from a tree."

 

Then Kirsch looked up, his beautiful golden eyes that once shone were almost dim. Her heart broke at the sight, the guy seemed broken with grief.

 

"What about the tasks?" He was gruff.

 

Shyly Rebecca looked down. "There are too many, with all the will in the world that can't be done. It makes my hands hurt."

 

Kirsch looked down at his papers again and leaned his chin on his hand. Then he looked up again, but only at her hands. "Those are indeed not pretty. I wish I could…. What do you want me to do?"

 

Rubbing her hands together Rebecca gasped. "I don't want to appear lazy. But if we do the rooms less often. Then I'll have more time for maybe the garden. Though I must say, I have no experience in the garden."

 

Unexpectedly, Kirsch stood up and walked to the window. "Leave the garden for what it is, I'll give you a budget for groceries."

 

"Thank you, my lord."

 

Suddenly Kirsch turned around. His eyes slid over her. "What is your name?" he asked suddenly.

 

Startled by the question, Rebecca stuttered. "My, my name? You want to know my name?" She stared at him. "Rebecca Scarlet my lord."

 

With his whole body he turned toward her. His eyes are still fixed on her. "And Miss Scarlet, do we know each other from somewhere?"

 

Quickly Rebecca shook her head no. "I've never worked for a noble or royal family before. I worked in an inn for a time."

 

Only then did he avert his eyes from her. "What kind of seeds did the gardener bring?"

 

Surprised by his change of subject, she momentarily rubbed her hands. "Cherry tree seeds, my lord."

 

Kirsch pricked his fingers to his forehead. "Cherry tree seeds, cherry trees were my mother's favorite. As such, they are the most beautiful trees ever. Don't you think so, Miss Scarlet?"

 

"I will not know, my lord. I grew up in the city, trees and plants are not within my knowledge."

 

With one eye, Kirsch looked at her. "Take a half-hour break, walk through the garden. You are my head maid, get to know your family."

 

But I am your only maid, Rebecca thought. She had so much to do and really no time at all for a half-hour break. Still, she followed his order. "Thank you, my lord." And Rebecca disappeared again. The whole encounter left her confused. No, this was definitely not her Kirsch from the party. A secret encounter she will take to her grave.

 

-x- 

 

From his office, Kirsch looked out into the garden. He saw the new and currently only maid walking through the garden. Her hands slid over flower buds. The moment he had looked into her eyes it had felt as if they were old friends.

 

It's almost tragic that someone as beautiful as her only got to live a simple life. Because honestly, she was a soft sight to behold. The food had been delicious the past few days and exactly on time it had been ready.

 

In his mind he made a note. Help me remember when we employ more people to ask what she wants to be herself. But he hoped his cook.

 

It took effort but he stepped away from the window and sat back down at the desk. All this paperwork was months and some pieces even years behind. It had been a long illness of his mother's. Never had he wondered who was keeping track of this.

 

Four years ago, the first episodes of illness began. She became more stuffy, her strength slowly diminishing in her body. The once strong woman, became a pitiful bunch of human being. But she is now with her twin sister in heaven, and that was a comfort.

 

"Shit, another tear" he grumbled. With his index finger, he picked a tear out of the corner of his eye. He had always been a mama's boy. Enjoying the garden together, all the beautiful things in their lives and she always encouraged him. But now he was alone, all alone in this big house.

 

As he reached for a pen from his breast pocket, he felt some metal on the inside of his robe. A smile appeared on his face. "Would you have been there for me?" Kirsch pushed his robe aside and on the inside hung the bracelet with the music note. He had been looking for her, but the mysterious lady had disappeared as quickly as she had also appeared that evening.

 

He had tasted the kiss on his lips for days. A warm tingle had warmed his heart. He had asked his mother about the musical note, but because of her falling ill, she had never given a complete  answer. Something about an old Count family, but the count had died and there were no children. 

 

After taking the pen, he began to take stock of his accounts. And courage sank into his shoes as he saw the balance drop lower and lower into the red.

 

-x- 

 

Night had fallen and Rebecca was sitting on her bed. With her feet she rubbed each other. It was cold in the service quarters. She also felt restless. Getting to know the family? Those words of Kirsch haunted her mind. Maybe a book could help?

 

She got out of bed and picked up her candle. She walked out of her room and up the quiet, even chillier hallway. Rebecca knew where the books were; there was a small library in the north wing.

 

Her footsteps were soundless, and she knew she was unlikely to run into anyone. But still she was almost tiptoeing. In the room where she was supposed to be, she saw another soft light from the outgoing fireplace.

 

When she stepped inside, it was silent and she walked to the large closet full of books. For a moment she put down her candle and took the steps to step to the right books. Once on the steps, she grabbed her candle and ran her fingers along the titles.

 

A groan and a grumble suddenly echoed through the room and she staggered up the steps. She quickly looked around but saw nothing. "Lord Vermilion?" Rebecca asked. The room was suddenly silent again.

 

Quickly she got off the steps and walked toward the sound. It brought her to the hallway where she looked around for a moment. Again she called out the name of her employer. It was quiet, yet her feet began to move.

 

Quickly she came out at the office of Kirsch Vermilion. Doubt struck her. Should she go inside? But her body had already decided, and with her knuckles she banged against the wood of the door. "Lord Vermilion?" Rebecca opened the door. But no one was there. She cautiously walked in, "My lord, Kirsch?"

 

With her eyes she slid around the room. Then she saw him by the fireplace. He was leaning against the wall. Startled, she walked toward him. "Are you all right?"

 

Kirsch turned his face away from her. "Don't look at me, you have to go Miss maid."

 

Only then did she see how he held his wrist. "My lord you are hurt?"

 

He wanted to say something but Rebecca had had enough of his detached attitude and grabbed his arm. He wanted to snarl something at her but angrily she looked up.

 

"How did you get a burn? Have you even cooled it yet?"

 

Still his gaze was turned away from her. "Just, I just burned myself. No, I didn't want you to see it. I wanted to wait until you were gone again. It's not a pretty sight."

 

Irritated by his behavior, she promptly pulled him with her. "Follow me, we're going to cool it. Before it becomes an ugly scar. "After those words, the resistance seemed to diminish.

 

Arriving in the kitchen, Rebecca grabbed a cloth and got it wet. She pressed it against the burn and Kirsch resisted the pain.

 

Only then did Kirsch look at her; he seemed to be studying her. Although his eyes were not nearly as bright as they were then, it still made her blush. "My lord Vermilion," she spoke softly.

 

"Sorry to bother you with this ugly predicament."

 

Rebecca couldn't help but smile. "I see nothing ugly, my lord. Just someone who was clumsy." She lifted the cloth for a moment. "I don't believe you will not become a scar."

 

It was dark and quiet in the kitchen. Rebecca wet the cloth once more.

 

Just before she wanted to press the cloth against the burn he grabbed her wrist. "I have to let you go," Kirsch suddenly said.

 

"What?!" cried Rebecca startled.

 

Again Kirsch averted his gaze from her. "Sorry," sounded broken.

 

Defeated, she looked down. "Was I not to your liking? Was it because I asked for fewer rooms to be done in a day?"

 

Kirsch still looked away. "It's not that, you're doing a beautiful job. I mean, you're doing a good job. It's just, I'm afraid I can't pay you on time. Do you see my mother." His voice broke off, letting go of her and turning away from her completely.

 

"Kirsch?" whispered Rebecca softly.

 

"Tomorrow you better go. I'll leave some money behind. I wish I could have kept you."

 

Almost angrily, Rebecca walked around him with large strides and stopped abruptly in front of him. With her hands on her hips, she looked at the pitiful man in front of her. He was a pretty boy, but he, he was hiding something. "Tell me the truth, you are royal. You can't say you have no money to pay me? What kind of nonsense is this."

 

Tears appeared in his eyes and Krisch squeezed his eyes shut. "It's true, god help me. My mother has been unable to do the paperwork for years because of her illness. And she leaves me with a mess. My legacy is this house and a lot of headaches. The money comes in little bits, who puts that in a will. I just want to live my life. Is that so bad?"

 

Gently Rebecca put her hand on his forearm. "When parents die they sometimes leave outlandish surprises. I know all about it." For a moment, Rebecca bit her lip. She didn't want to say anything about it. She looked up and saw that Kirsch still had his eyes closed. Then she placed her hand on his cheek.  "It's okay to feel lost. But you're not alone, are you?"

 

One corner of his mouth curled up. He opened his eyes and glared at her. "My lawyer isn't much help. My sister is busy with her magical knight duties." 

 

A conflict was drumming through Rebecca`s mind. She didn't want to go home, she didn't want to leave him behind. He was a phantom of a man, he looked nothing like the charming dream of that night. But still, she didn't want to leave him. Not now, not like this. "Lucky for you, you have a maid who is quite good at being poor. The money will come, so don't worry about paying me. Let's look into it together." 

 

For a moment, for a split second it was there. That sparkle in his eyes. Even though he wasn't smiling, she saw a hint of hope. "I can't ask that, Miss Scarlet." 

 

Rebecca couldn't help but smile. "When both my parents died they left me with a house, no money and three brothers and two sisters. I can be very creative with little." She gave him a generous wink. 

 

"Who are you?" asked Kirsch in surprise. 

 

Questioningly, Rebecca looked at him. "Your maid, but maybe also a bit of a friend. I mean, Noelle, your cousin is my friend. And she is very dear to me, even though we have had clashes and differences along our path. I won't have the heart to leave her in such a situation. So why you then? You are her family." 

 

Kirsch took a step closer to her, "You are something of a mystery. But I gladly accept your help. I can see why Noelle is so fond of you. Friendships like that are magnificent. See you tomorrow, Miss Scarlet. 

 

"Sleep well my lord."

 

Kirsch walked away but then looked over his shoulder for a moment. "Please, when we are alone, call me Kirsch." 

 

-x-

 

My dear curious readers,

 

The birth party for the son of our favorite captain's couple is on the agenda. All the big names will be in attendance. I have been told by a little bird. Floris Yami is already a big name.

Speaking of big names, Dorothy & Willow Unsworth. Yes it is unbelievable but our sleeping ex captain of the Coral Peacocks is married. Although it is not within our circles for women to marry each other, then they are witches.

And just between us, last weekend was the Tium family banquet. And our lady Borja showed off her singing voice at her father's request. But somewhere we wish he hadn't. Not that Forte Gris was stopped from courting her. Let us hope that lady Borja has found her match and is rescued from the oppressive control of her annoying father.

 

Sweet greetings lady Whisper.

 

-x- 

 

Days that followed were filled with going to the squad in the morning to fulfill his role as captain. In the afternoons, he sat with the servant Rebecca Scarlet. Her view of money was so completely different from his. 

 

"But if we do this, then I won't have money for a new outfit for Floris' upcoming birth party." 

 

With a raised eyebrow, Rebecca stared at him. Her blue-green eyes stung him. "All your outfits look alike." 

 

Startled, Kirsch gasped. "There really is a difference between my outfits." 

 

For a moment, Rebecca shrugged. "It's either new clothes or get this bill paid and never have to deal with this man again." 

 

Kirsch stared at the bill; the amount on it was large but it was for his mother's tombstone. He heaved a sigh and picked up the paper and handed it to Rebecca. "I hate it when you're right." 

 

Giggling, Rebecca took the piece of paper and set it aside. "Speaking of new clothes, I have something for you." She stood up and walked to the door. Only then did Kirsch notice a large bag. Rebecca opened it and took out a roll of fabric. "I think I can get you something new to wear. I had found this roll in the service residence. It's just your color." 

 

Startled, he stood up. "But that takes I don't know how long time to make?" He pointed to Rebecca who stood there perfectly relaxed with a smirk on her face. She walked up to him and placed the roll of fabric on the desk. He did hear her answer, that it was ready in no time and that she had made clothes before. But how could it be that a simple born girl, no a low born lady, could be capable of so many various skills? "How can I ever thank you?" he asked weakly. 

 

There was a twinkle in her eyes as she looked at him. From her apron she grabbed a measuring tape. "I'm grateful to be here. I have a roof over my head, food in my belly and warmth. I know my brothers and sisters are being taken care of, even though." She was silent for a moment. "Even though I miss them terribly. For years I was the one who took care of them. But the last two years someone else came, my role was erased. I was no longer welcome in my own home."

 

She looked so sad, the missing of her family matched the pain he felt. 

 

"Sorry to burden you with my ramblings." She stretched the tape measure along chest. "Let's make you look good, okay, my lord." 

 

"Kirsch, call me Kirsch when we're alone." He watched her as she deftly took his measurements with the ribbon. When she looked up he saw something in her eyes. They were beautiful, the blue was so different from normal blue. Almost like, like hers. At the thought of the mysterious woman from his masked ball, his heart skipped a beat. Kirsch felt as comfortable with Rebecca as he did with her. Like he wasn't Kirsch Vermilion, captain of the carol peacocks. No oldest failed son of the Vermilion family either for a moment. 

 

Rebecca took a step back. "So I have all the measurements. You're going to that party with a unique piece of Miss Scarlet." She looked so pleased. "I have to start dinner now. The meat needs to roast for a while. Do you need anything else from me, Kirsch?" 

 

He thanked her and after a brief bow, she walked out of his office. His hand he placed on his robe, on the other side hung the bracelet of the woman who had been like a phantom. But instead of her, the cheerful smile of his maid appeared before him. Kirsch dropped against the table. What was wrong with him? First a mystery woman, and now a maid? He must be broken; this was not wonderful, but a curse. And yet, he could not help but smile, Kisch Vermilion declared himself deranged. 

 

-x- 

 

It was getting late, and Rebecca was beginning to worry. A thunderstorm had come up outside. She sat in her room with a book on her lap, with her bedroom door open. Kirsch Vermilion still wasn't home. Of course Kirsch was a big boy. He was even a team captain. But there was some trouble with him today. 

 

Sighing, she put the book aside and pushed herself out of the bed. She grabbed a bath robe off the hanger and walked out into the hallway. A cold wind blew gently down the dark corridor. 

 

Today Margarita Vermilion's headstone had been placed in her final resting place. And Kirsch was there alone. His sister was apparently on a mission. He didn't want her, his maid, to be there; she understood because she was really just a maid. But since he had returned from there, he had been gruff and aloof. 

 

And now he had to return from a birth party of Floris Yami. Surely a party celebrating the birth of a baby can't last until almost midnight? But maybe something important had come between, he was a magical knight. 

 

"I'll just go grab a cup of tea" she spoke to herself. 

 

Quietly she walked into the large reception hall to walk toward the kitchen. But then she saw the big front door ajar open and she let out a little scream. Quickly she ran toward it and pushed the big door shut. 

 

She turned and looked down the reception hall and called out, "Kirsch? Kirsch are you home?" 

 

She looked up and saw a small dim light from a room. She was sure she had put everything out and nervously she headed up the stairs. 

 

"Kirsch, are you here?" She shouted softly. A nervous feeling overtook her. 

 

She walked into the room where a lamp was burning. Lightning struck close by and the room became more illuminated. She saw a shadow kneeling on the floor. 

 

Hurrying, she ran toward it. "Kirsch, are you okay?" She could recognize his silhouette out of thousands. 

 

But Kirsch pressed a hand back and forced her to stop. "Go away, you can't see me like this." 

 

Brokenly, she spoke his name. She knelt beside him as he turned away from her. 

 

"Don't look at me, I'm just ugly. You must not see me." The tremor in his voice made it clear he was panicked. 

 

Something overwhelmed Rebecca and she grabbed his wrist. "What is this nonsense? Kirsch, look at me, now!" 

 

But still he looked away, she recognized a tear rolling down his cheek. "Please, not now." 

 

"Talk to me, what happened?" 

 

Angrily, he looked up. "Isn't it bad enough that you see me like this? What is there to say?" 

 

And then Rebecca understood; it was the same disgust and anger she had once felt. She put her hand against his cheek. "It was a difficult day today. The headstone, a birth celebration and seeing a mother and son. You're grieving, it's all right." 

 

"It, it makes me ugly. It's ugly." There was an angriness in his voice. 

 

But Rebecca began to smile, forcing him to look at her. "Silly, grief is never ugly. The pain you feel was all the love you had for your mother. The fact that you feel this pain makes you beautiful." 

 

Only then did he look at her, his gold-colored eyes shining through the tears in them. Rebecca pressed her forehead against his, with her thumb she brushed his cheek. Gently he spoke her name. 

 

For a moment Rebecca asked herself if this was even the same man from that one night. This Kirsch Vermilion had so many layers, from pretty boy to hurt soul. "You're not alone, Kirsch." She closed her eyes, wanting to let go of him but then he placed his hand on hers. 

 

"Thank you, thank you for everything." 

 

She opened her eyes again, her heart starting to beat faster when she noticed his lips moving to hers. Resistance was futile, she melted the moment the kiss began. 

 

Tenderly and gently his lips massaged hers. He locked her in his arms and for a moment it felt like it did then, that night. But more real, more pure. His soft fingers stroked her arm. 

 

And with each second the kiss became more sheer. Tenderness was making way for passion. She felt her lips part and his tongue caressing hers. 

 

She gasped as she pressed her body closer to his. The kiss broke and for a few seconds they glanced at each other. Only to kiss each other with more passion. 

 

Kirsch grabbed her chin and pulled his lips away. To make a path from the corner of her mouth, past her jaw to her neck. A soft moan escaped her, then came reality. And there was a clock striking midnight. 

 

"Shit!" Cried Rebecca startled as her eyes widened.. "We can't do this. Kirsch, we can't do this." 

 

He pressed his nose into her neck, "sorry you're right. This was my fault" 

 

"It's not, I'm just glad you're okay. Let's go to bed, you need your rest." 

 

Together they stood up, their hands holding each other. 

 

Like a gentleman, Kirsch pressed a kiss to her hand. "Sleep well, my lady." 

 

Blushing, she stared at him. "Good night my lord." 

 

And she walked out of the room, her heart skipping a thousand times. She had kissed Kirsch Vermilion again. What was wrong with her! 

 

-x-

 

The next day, Kirsch sat at the table eating his breakfast. The moment Rebecca Scarlet walked in, heat flew to his cheeks. Yesterday's kiss had not left him cold. The taste of the kiss still burned fresh on his lips. It was like. like then. But she could in no way be his mystery lady, Rebecca Scarlet was not born noble and could not have been at that party.

 

"Good morning," she spoke in her cheerful voice. She poured him his cherry blossom tea.

 

Kirsch tore his eyes away from her. "Good morning, did you sleep well?" What a stupid question, Kirsch bit at himself.

 

With a sweet smile, she looked at him. "Yeah sure, and you? Did you sleep well?"

 

With a nod, he indicated that it had been good. Kirsch picked up the tea and blew off the steam. "I've been thinking," he began. "Take this afternoon off because you've been working hard lately."

 

"But," Rebecca began.

 

"No buts, I insist. Oh and I already have an idea for dinner. But you don't have to do anything. Be here in the dining room at 6 p.m. okay?"

 

Staring, she looked at him, surprised at his words. But she accepted his invitation, after asking a few questions about how and what. But Kirsch wouldn't release anything about his plan.

 

–

 

It was 6 p.m., Kirsch was in the dining room. For now, he had left off his official carol peacock attire and looked like a gentleman. He hoped the dress he had found fit Rebecca.

 

Quickly he glanced at the table full of food. Something made him chuckle and he considered himself smart. He had visited his cousin Noelle and accidentally talked to that little black bull cook.

 

"What, how?" stuttered a voice from the doorway. Rebecca was standing there, in the soft green dress he had placed on her bed. She looked almost like a princess, no one will ever be able to consider that she was only born low.

 

"You look beautiful." A comment that hadn't even been necessary. But that still caused blushing cheeks to appear on Rebecca`s face.

 

She walked into the room, "How did we get all that food?"

 

Like a gentleman he pulled back a chair, "I have my ways. But this is unfortunately a one-time thing."

 

Rebecca sat down and looked at the food. "But why?"

 

Facing her, he sat down himself. "To thank you. I don't know how I should have gotten through recent times without you. "He poured her glass full of red wine, then one for himself.

 

Her generous smile was like a warm blanket. A twinkle in his fallen beauty. Together they toasted and enjoyed a wonderful evening.

 

Slowly Kirsch learned more about the woman named Rebecca Scarlet. A strong woman, he was aware. She, too, had lost her parents; she, too, had had to carry a lot of responsibility. There was a part she kept quiet, but everyone was entitled to their own secrets, right? He had a few, too.

 

After dinner they drank another glass of wine and both began to get a little tipsy. Kirsch grabbed her hand and stared at her giggling as she told of his cousin trying to bake a loaf of bread once, but failing.

 

"Oh! I got something from Solid." Krisch stood up. "Wait here, it's really great." Quickly he walked to the edge of the room and grabbed a box and turned to Rebecca. He opened it and a beautiful melody came out. "They call this a music box, it has music trapped in it with magic."

 

Swiftly Rebecca stood up and walked toward him. "Wow, it's, it's amazing."

 

Kirsch put the box down and held out his hand. "May I have this dance from you my lady."

 

She took his hand and looked down at the ground, blushing. "I can't dance."

 

"Then I'll teach you." He put her hand on his shoulder and placed his own hand on her lower back. Now he grabbed her other hand and stood in the dancing position. "Just close your eyes, and feel the rhythm of the music. I'll lead you"

 

And this she did. He began to gently shuffle back and forth to the rhythm. A sense of déjavu came over him; Kirsch wanted to ignore it. It has to be like this, he thought to himself infatuatedly. She may not have been her, but Rebecca Scarlet was so much more.

 

Dancing to the music, he took her in his arms. This was perfection, he thought to himself. Without even a moment's thought, he pressed his lips to hers. A kiss soft and tender. The world stood still. She was the one, he was sure. He was done chasing a ghost. He wanted her as his lover, close to him forever.

 

"Rebecca?" he spoke softly in her ear. "I want you to be mine. I have you in my heart. I want you to be my love."

 

With wide blue-green eyes, she looked at him. The thought of her parents shot through her. The secret life, the stress it must have brought. She had to protect Kirsch from that upcoming pain and gently shook no, "We can't, I'm a maid and you're a Royal."

 

"What does it matter to us, no one needs to know what goes on inside these walls. Rebecca, I can give you everything."

 

She laid her head on his shoulder as they gently danced on. "You're asking me to become your mistress, but that's not a life I can live."

 

Startled, he looked at her. "No, no, no mistress."

 

Rebecca stopped the dance and took a step back. "And then what will I be? It's not that you can marry me, that we can openly start a relationship."

 

"But, but then, what do you want us to be?"

 

Tears filled her eyes. "Don't ask me that. I don't know."

 

Broken, they glared at each other. Kirsch wanted to take her hand but she stepped back. "Sorry I'm not good with women, they come on to me because of my beauty. But you're the first one I try to woo." He stopped his sentence. "I'm not."

 

"Not wicked?" she asked softly.

 

Kirsch nodded yes. "Not like my cousin, no. But I can't be without you."

 

Unexpectedly, Rebecca pressed a kiss to his cheek. "You'll find your princess someday, I'm sorry but I can't be her. I was not born noble, I cannot dance and I am not elegant." After this she walked away, leaving Kirsch in the dining room. The music box was still playing the music.

 

– 

 

The days after were like a tango between the royal Kirsch Vermilion and the maid Rebecca Scarlet. The infatuation was a magnet, their differences were like a barrier. A secret kiss was always followed by an angry cry. There were stolen moments of love and despite pain of heartbreak

 

Kirsch walked into his bedroom while Rebecca changed the sheets. "I'm just quickly grabbing something. I'll be gone in a minute." There was a thick atmosphere. 

 

The woman, his maid with the red hair, turned to him. "Do you want me to change just the sheets?" 

 

"In the drawer of the closet there are some torn clothes, you can throw them away okay?" 

 

For a moment Kirsch stood in front of a mirror and braided a small braid in his hair and pressed it behind a headband. He saw from the reflection that Rebecca walked to the closet and pulled open the drawer, but she kept starting. Kirsch turned and asked, "Are you okay?" 

 

She blinked her eyes and looked at him. Fleeting as if she had been caught she stammered. "Yeah, yeah I'm fine." 

 

Quickly Kirsch took a few large steps and came up beside her. She was startled by something, he knew her glances. And arriving next to the closet he saw it, the bracelet with the musical note was on top of the dresser. "Do you, do you know that bracelet?" 

 

Hastily she said, "No, no I don't know that bracelet." 

 

She took a step back and wanted to lurch away but Kirsch grabbed her wrist. "You are good at many things, but you are very bad at lying. Something I adore about you. So again, do you know that bracelet?" 

 

She shook no. "Sorry, no, I don't." 

 

"Don't lie to me, you know the owner. You know who that mysterious lady at the ball was?" 

 

Tears appeared in her eyes. "Kirsch you're hurting me." 

 

In terror, he let go of her wrist. She took a step back but almost fell. Quickly he caught her, as he did then. 

 

Staring into her eyes, puzzle pieces slowly began to fall into place. The eyes, the taste of her lips, the I can't dance to the way she made him feel. "You, you are her!" 

 

"Kirsch, please." 

 

Quickly Kirsch pulled her into a hug. "Why didn't you ever say anything? Or wasn't the evening as you would have liked?" 

 

Sobbing, Rebecca spoke up. "I resisted in everything not to feel like that night again. I shouldn't have gone then, but Noelle."

 

"Noelle?" 

 

Rebecca looked up. "Her stories were so amazing. I was curious. She told me about a side entrance. I was never supposed to be there. I just wanted to look around, but then you were there." 

 

The biggest smile appeared on his face. "I was so glad you were there. Rebecca I don't care anymore, please marry me. I found you." 

 

She wrestled herself loose from him and looked at him furiously. "Don't be stupid, you know we can't get married. Have you forgotten what we are? Even though I am the daughter of, no never mind. Kirsch we are not made for each other." 

 

When she wanted to walk away he jumped in front of her. "What are you talking about? Daughter of whom? Bec you are my beloved. You know I love you." 

 

"Don't do this, don't say things like that. I'm just a common girl and you're a royal. It's nothing else." 

 

Angrily he waved his hands. "You cannot fool me, you cannot tell me you don't feel anything for me. I can see it in your eyes that you do." 

 

Rebecca balled her fists. "The world is not a beautiful magical place where your royal status and beauty brings you a world like heaven Kirsch. Some of us have more responsibility than that." 

 

Growling, Kirsch crossed his arms. "And don't you think I see that? You've had a look into my life." 

 

"I have, and still you have food on the table, a roof over your head and yes your wealth is not gone." She ran past him and stopped in the doorway. "I don't think I can stay here." 

 

With his flat hand Kirsch pressed against his forehead. "And where do you want to go? You weren't even welcome in your own home. You told me that yourself. Your stepmother made sure of that. Which I don't understand if she only comes to visit. Who takes care of your siblings?" 

 

"What business is that of yours?" She bit him. 

 

He let out a loud sigh. "I'm trying to take care of you or is that so bad? Someone trying to look out for you?" 

 

Rebecca pulled the knot from her apron. "My siblings have a governess okay. And I'll go to Noelle's, I can probably stay there for a while until I get new work." 

 

After these words she disappeared, she really disappeared. Kirsch sank to his knees. Where had he gone wrong? Was he really so out of touch with the world? 

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers, 

 

An engagement has been announced and yet another magical knight one. Forte Gris of the Crimson lions and Borja of the blue rose knights make a beautiful couple. The wedding will proceed faster than usual. But no one will blame Borja, for her father is tone deaf. Now we hope her younger twin sisters also find husbands soon. 

The Countess Riesling has finally caught her jewel thief. The thief tried for a second time to steal some things. But this didn't go so well. With a lot of noise and shouting, the thief was dragged away. I hope Countess Riesling recovered from the scare soon. 

Speaking of fright. It has come to my ears that former rivals Fugoleon Vermilion and Nozel Silva are both becoming fathers (again). Their wives are also due in the same month. An exciting time for the gentlemen. And what this writer wonders, how long will these men remain captains of their team. They're not getting any younger. 

 

Kind regards, lady Whisper

 

-x- 

 

~Five long days later ~

 

He felt like a shadow, the past few weeks he had been dreaming perhaps? Had he really found her and then she had slipped through his fingers. Kirsch was angry with Rebecca, how could she have left him like that? Yet, somewhere he also had to blame himself.

 

There was a new maid, but she wasn't nearly as efficient and the food was tasteless.

 

A loud pounding sounded on the door, and Kirsch looked up in irritation. Another pounding, why did that maid take so long to open. Another, but even louder. Kirsch got up and stomped toward the door. Did he really have to open his own door now?

 

With a jerk, he opened the big oak door and looked in surprise at a young boy of about seventeen? His red hair and blue eyes gave Kirsch an idea who it was. Still, he asked, "Who are you?"

 

The boy tried to look past Kirsch. "I came to see my sister; we haven't heard from her in five days. Oh sorry, my name is Marco, Rebecca is my sister."

 

Bitterly, Kirsch looked at the boy. Still, something in him made him worry. "She's not here, five days you say? She left for Noelle five days ago. She works." He stopped his sentence, no this definitely didn't feel right. "Come in," he spoke hurriedly.

 

Five minutes later the boys had already told him his concerns. Normally Rebecca sent a message every day or every two days. But now nothing for five days. And Rebecca was very close with her siblings. So that they wouldn't hear anything didn't mean much good.

 

"Tell me boy, what makes your sister so unwelcome from your stepmother?"

 

Marco sighed deeply. "She said Rebecca was a freeloader and that the house belonged to her, our stepmother that is. Rebecca did bring in money for rent but it was never good enough. The woman was downright vicious and almost turned my sister into a slave for every wish she had. That's why Rebecca started here. That way she could save up for a little house of her own. Then when we are eighteen we will have a safe haven with her."

 

Kirsch opened the drawer of his desk and took out the bracelet. "This one belongs to your sister. Do you know the bracelet?"

 

The red-haired boy began to smile. "Mom always wore that one; it was a gift from Dad. It came from his mother. When mom died Rebecca started wearing it, I thought she lost it."

 

With his finger, Kirsch slid over the charm. "And what family is your father from?"

 

"Riesling, Lord Vermilion."

 

And quickly Kirsch stood up, it was a piece he had read in lady whispers. His eyes shot back and forth and panic struck. Riesling, Riesling, she was a countess and had ordered someone to be arrested. Then the door to his office flew open and very casually his cousin entered. "Solid! you come like a charm!

 

-x- 

 

Sitting wet, cold and broken, Rebecca was in a cold prison cell. The walls were made of thick stone and there were no windows, not even bars. Her shoes had been taken off after she yelled at the warden. 

 

A shiver ran down her spine. Never in her life had she cried so much; her eyes had begun to ache. Her voice was hoarse from all the screaming. But she was a lowly maid. No she wasn't even a maid anymore. Next to her was a metal plate with a moldy bun; she became nauseated. 

 

The sound of a door opening caught her attention. Rebecca jumped up, was she finally getting to be heard? She seemed to have been forgotten. 

 

The warden came to the bars. "Thief, you have a visitor." 

 

Quickly Rebecca ran to the bars and grabbed the cold steel. Was it Marco? Or even Kirsch? His face shot through her mind, but none other than her own stepmother came to stand before the bars. 

 

"Thief, where did you hide it?" Her stepmother's voice was so loud that everyone could hear it. The woman had black hair, tight in a bun. Wrinkles stood like crow's feet next to her eyes and a birthmark right above her lip. The smell of her perfume made Rebecca even more nauseous than she already was. "Answer me, bitch." 

 

Tears rolled down Rebecca`s cheeks and her grip around the bars tightened. "I didn't steal anything from you, what makes you think that?" 

 

Faster than Rebecca could blink, the woman grabbed Rebbeca`s hair and yanked at it. With Countess Riesling her other hand she slapped Rebecca`s cheek. A nail caused a scratch, and blood formed in a perfect line. "Don`t play dumb with me. You run from home and I miss jewelry. I`ll get you hanging for this." 

 

Countess Riesling let go of her stepdaughter's hair and took a step back. A mean grin formed on her face.  

 

A lot of noise sounded from the large door, the entrance to the prison. A bang and a guard flew backward. In shock, everyone looked toward the entrance, and unexpectedly, Kirsch Vermilion appeared there! 

 

The captain of the Coral Peacocks made a dash for his maid and pushed his arm through the bars and cupped her cheeks. "Bec, my goodness you're okay?" 

 

"Oh dear, stepdaughter, are you scamming royalty now? Beware Lord Vermilion, this is a little hag. Be glad she was caught." Countess Riesling's voice sounded shrill. 

 

Rebecca stared into Kirsch's eyes; she felt his warm touch and her heart skipped a thousand beats. God how she had missed him. But she was here and now at her weakest, ugly, broken and smeared. He pressed his forehead against the bars and through his touch forced her head to lean against his. Softly he spoke, for her ears only. "Don't ever scare me like this again, my love. But you must trust me now okay?" 

 

Sobbing, Rebecca nodded yes. The past few days had exhausted her and she had longed more and more to be back in his arms. The pretty boy who sometimes lost his sight of the world but was so pure in soul. She had seen that when he mourned his mother, when he spoke of missing his sister, and she had seen it when she had gazed into his eyes. 

 

Kirsch released her and turned to the warden. "I demand that you release my fiancée immediately!" 

 

In shock, everyone stood still. "Fiancée!!!" cried Countess Riesling. "She is a fraud!" 

 

Furious, Kirsch looked at the woman. "Are you now accusing the future lady Vermilion of being a liar? If there's a liar it's you. Guard, open the cell or I'll break it open." 

 

Silently the man opened the cell, but not without resistance from the Countess. The door opened slightly and Kirsch pulled Rebecca against him. "My darling, what have they done to you? You look disgusting, where are your shoes?" 

 

But Rebecca could not utter words and hid her face against Kirsch's chest. He unhooked his robe and wrapped it around her. 

 

"She has been arrested, she will pay for her actions. I am a countess and she is, but the daughter of a peasant woman." 

 

Playfully, a voice sounded behind them. "Come on Countess Riesling, we know that's not quite true." With a look so arrogant, so full of himself, Solid Silva stood there. 

 

Softly Rebecca whispered, "What is Noelle's brother doing here?" 

 

"Shhh, just wait. Solid has been doing what he does best.." 

 

Anxiously, the Countess looked at de young lord Silva. "What are you talking about?" the woman stammered. 

 

Solid came to stand beside his cousin. "Isn't it strange that children of a common family have a governess? And only a governess, without anything else?" 

 

Kirsch nodded yes. "That is indeed strange. Normal is a governess for a rich family. Why go to the trouble and then leave them just like that." 

 

We raised Soldi's finger. His smile made your blood run cold. "So I thought I'd ask around. Countess Riesling, your daughter Daffy likes to talk, you know." Sold's smile was mischievous. 

 

"What have you done to my daughter?" startled, the older woman glanced. 

 

Solid looked sideways at Rebecca, his eyes still disapproving but there was also something soft. In all the arrogance there was a hint of caring? Rebecca recognized it from Noelle. But Solid wasn't a mellow one? He was vicious, she was familiar with the stories about the man. “I will tell you more in a minute, lady of Riesling.”

 

Rebecca felt Kirsch pull her closer to him. He would not let her go without a fight. "Countess, what are you missing?" Bringing the subject to something else. But Rebecca just kept hearing Solid's words, Lady of Riesling. He spoke her fathers name like it was a normal thing. 

 

Blinking, the woman looked at Kirsch. 

 

"The question is not difficult," Kirsch roared. "What do you think was stolen?" 

 

"My engagement ring and a pair of earrings." 

 

Kirsch's eyes slid to the warden. "Is that true, is that in the report?" 

 

The fat man nodded yes. 

 

A loud laugh came from Solid. "You mean these? Because apparently you just had them lying around at home. They were even in your daughter's bedroom." 

 

Startled, the countess' eyes grew larger. "How did you?" 

 

"Get In your daughter's bedroom?" Laughed Solid. "Not so hard you know. And apparently there's also something about a will. As I said, your daughter likes to talk." 

 

In a panic, the countess began to rattle on. About lies and that everything was Rebecca`s fault. But Kirsch wasn't having any of it. "One more bad word about my fiancée or I`ll have you arrested for insulting royals." 

 

"That`s not a thing," spat the countess. 

 

"Anyway, my grandfather Kallan is paying a visit to your house today. I believe that is not a problem, Countess Riesling. He is coming here on behalf of this young lady. Grandpa had a close friendship with the old count, that is Rebecca, her blood related grandfather. He wants to take a look at the will. Because like we said before, something is not right. I believe there is a part of that will, you are net telling your late husband children about. They are getting more than just a governess, am I right? " 

 

Staring at the youngest Silva brother, Rebecca only thought. How can this person be so mean and good at the same time? 

 

The woman sighed. "I can't say no to Lord Kallan Silva. I will ask my lawyer." And quickly the woman hurried away. 

 

"Seriously cousin, I don't want to know how you got all that information or the stuff. But thank you." 

 

Coldly Solid looked at them. "You are indebted to me, I had to go see my grandfather. I wouldn't have wanted to see that man." After this, Solid disappeared as quickly as he had come. 

 

Kirsch pressed a kiss against Rebecca`s crown. "Let's go home, I`m going to make sure the new maid makes you a hot bath. And a hot meal!" 

 

"Wait Lord Vermilion," stammered the warden. "Miss Scarlet is a prisoner." 

 

A fierce glance from Kirsch made the man tremble. "My fiancée is no one's prisoner. The jewels are justified. Or do you want to be known as the guard who unjustly held a Royal lady?" 

 

Words were no longer needed and Kirsch led Rebecca outside. Fresh air and sunshine greeted her. 

 

-x- 

 

In the days that followed, everything fell into place. Rebecca's father had left his lover and children more than their stepmother had told them. It was just that no one had ever told them. The reason a governess didn't come until years after the father's death was because questions were asked by a solicitor. And the moment the children turned eighteen they would be given a piece of land, and an inheritance. In Rebecca's case, even the title as heir and status as countess. Her siblings, got funds for an education. Something the governess prepared them for. 

 

But the stepmother had withheld the money, thus maintaining her own life of luxury. By keeping Rebecca away from the world by only allowing her to work and eventually be imprisoned, she kept her stepdaughter away from the knowledge. In the end, Countess Riesling fled the country in shame. And there was jail time hanging above her head. 

 

Kirsch Vermilion was so happy to finally have his true love again that he will not give up again. Kirsch was determined to give her all the space she needed to grow towards him. But the moment he wanted to tell Rebecca that they did not have to be engaged she had called him silly and kissed him. And within five days they were married, to everyone's shock. 

 

-x- 

 

A portal opened in the middle of the reception hall of Vermilion hall. Hastily, a magic knight jumped through, followed by another. 

 

Surprised, Kirsch looked at the young woman before him. "Mimosa? What are you doing here?" 

 

Standing next to Mimosa was Langris Vaude; he looked annoyed, probably because he was serving as a ride. "Brother, is it true?" she rattled. The girl balled her fists, "You're married and you didn't tell me? What the hell are you doing that for? Is there something in mom's will? Did you have to get married?"

 

At that moment, a ball rolled past the golden dawn knights and giggling, two children ran after it. Mimosa blinked her eyes in surprise. 

 

Kirsch looked up the stairs and began to grin. "My beautiful beloved, my sister, comes to greet us." Rebecca stood at the top of the stairs and calmly strolled down. 

 

Completely surprised, Mimosa glanced up. "Aren't you a friend of Noelle and Asta's? And what are these kids doing here? Brother what's going on." 

 

On one foot, Kirsch spun around and opened his arms. "The house Vermilion has been turned into a beautiful family home.... You see my dear sister, the hallways filled with laughter and the garden is in bloom again." 

 

Rebecca rolled her eyes, her husband was a bit unusual at times. But it was part of him, it suited him. "What Kirsch is trying to say is that after we got married myself and my siblings moved in here. It seemed to me that it was difficult to leave them alone without an adult. And Kirsch has been kind enough to train my brother Marco to become a magical knight as well." 

 

Kirsch clapped his hands happily, "You must stay for dinner. Oh wait, that's okay right Bec?" 

 

With a smile beaming on her face, Rebecca came to stand next to her husband. "No problem, I'll ask Luca and Pem to peel some extra potatoes." 

 

Mimosa's face became more shocked. And Kirsch walked toward his sister. "Come let's have tea. I need to update you on our mother's will." 

 

Langris wanted to leave but Kirsch turned around. "Oh no, you stay Vaude. The more the merrier," 

 

Mimosa sought eye contact with her new sister-in-law and asked. "What happened to my brother?" 

 

Laughing Rebecca replied "That's quite a story. It all started with a masked ball four years ago."  

Chapter 6: Shallow - Solid X Fragil

Summary:

Solid is not good with feelings, and also lives his royal life as expected of him. Stand proud, don't let others speak bad words about you and always be better than everyone else. Solid grows into the womanizer of the ton, but he will never commit to a woman. Love isn't in Solid's vocabulary.
But one glance into the eyes of the beautiful Fragil Tormenta and a nerve was bared. But she is out of his reach as she is the fiancée of his close childhood friend Cesc.
But years later they face each other again. Solid must learn to run a own homestead and the now single Fragil is bound to that homestead. For years he manages to hide his feelings, until a moment of weakness and passion. Can this snow queen melt his cold heart, or will Solid do what he does best. And that is to reject everyone dear to him.

Shallow - Solid X Fragil 

X 

~22 Years ago ~

Why did no one speak? The then four-year-old Solid held his big sister's hand tightly. A tear rolled down his face. From the bed where their mother's lifeless body lies glanced his father, sternly at him. Was it really wrong to cry, mama just died? Uncertainty he looked at his big brother, why did he look so stern? Didn't he feel anything? 

 

Soft cries sounded from his younger sister and his father uttered strict words. "Get that child out of here, because of her we are here now." 

 

With wide eyes, the young Silva sister and brothers watched as a nurse walked away with their sister. Gently the nurse tried to calm her down, but the crying got worse. 

 

Suddenly his father stood up and balled his fist "I don't want to hear any crying, okay kids We are royals, we are not weaklings." 

 

Solid wiped away his tears and watched as his father walked over to Nozel. Young Nozel stared at his mother but then looked up at his father and nodded yes 

 

"'Good, my son, you will go with me. It's time you learn to take responsibility. You will be head of this house in a few years and probably your mother's magic squad as well. God help us why she wanted to be captain for so long." 

 

The man, so tall and imposing. Even though he was the born Silva, he lived in the glowing shadow of his wife. Acier Silva, strong, beautiful and bright. And when Grandpa Kallan decided to surrender the rigs of the silver eagles, their mother was the right choice. Yes, Ford Silva possessed a lot of magical strength but was not a fighter. The man was smart, a born leader, but not for a magic knight squad. And because he focused on the family, their wealth and name only became stronger. They had been a true power couple. 

 

Just before their father wanted to walk out the door, a figure came into the doorway. "Ford, my boy," sounded a warm voice 

 

Ford looked over his shoulder. "Nebra, go with your grandparents. The governess is waiting for you at their house. It is time for your lessons to begin." 

 

Solid held Nebra's hand tightly and walked with her as she walked tot the door. But their father's gaze left them standing still on the spot. The four-year-old Solid felt all the emotion fly to his throat. 

 

"No," growled his father. "Nebra goes, you stay here." 

 

As she walked away, tears slid down Solid's cheeks. His big sister took her grandfather's hand and looked at him for a moment. "See you later," she said softly And they too disappeared. 

 

His little lip trembled, and his father looked stern as his big brother came to stand beside their father. "Stop crying Solid, I said I didn't want to hear it. You are a Royal, you are above emotions understood."

 

With his little head he nodded yes, and watched as his brother and father also disappeared. He looked over his shoulder, at the lifeless body of their mother. He was alone, but was not allowed to cry. He was stronger than emotion. Love only hurts. Solid did want to become a pride in the eyes of his father. But it was useless, he was not an heir, he was just the second son. But he was a royal and royals don't cry. 

 

-x- 

 

~17 years later ~

 

Cheerfully, Fragil Tomenta walked into the room. Her fiancé sat behind a desk and she pressed a kiss gently against Cesc's cheek. "Hello darling, are you once again busy with paperwork?"

 

The young man looked up, smiling broadly, "I believe someone insisted on getting married in the winter, god knows why. But yes, that needs some paperwork"

 

Fragil remembers well when she started at the Aqua deer years ago that she had fallen head over heels in love with Cesc Mac Jackal, her fellow squad member. And the love had been mutual. For years they had been an item and she couldn't be happier.

 

"Hey where's my kiss?" sounded playfully from the sofa.

 

Fragil turned and knew right away who was sitting there, she placed her hands on her hips. "Solid I had to know you were here." She walked over to him and plopped down next to him on the sofa. "Do you have any stories?" she asked softly. Solid Silva was her fiancée's best friend; the two had grown up together. But Nozel had not considered a Mac Jackal worthy of the silver eagles. But maybe that was better because the two together always meant mischief.

 

"No!" shouted Cesc laughing. "Solid I warn you, your stories are not for ladies ears."

 

Playfully Solid put an arm around Fragil. "It's not my idea to share, but your fiancé just loves my wicked stories."

 

The young man behind the desk massaged his temples. "God help us."

 

Smiling, Fragil looked at Cesc. "Honey, don't worry. And who knows, maybe I'll get some ideas for tonight." She stuck her tongue out teasingly at him.

 

Life was perfect like this, she was engaged to her best friend who was not only funny, sweet but also handsome. Over the years, Solid Silva also became one of her best friends as well. It seemed like the Solid who was with them was different from what the world saw. Solid Silva, the cocky second son of Ford and Acier Silva. He didn't care about anything and women he won around his finger. Women who hoped for the last name Silva. But Solid would never do anything to allow himself to be trapped.

 

"Okay," Solid began chuckling. "Cesc you better plug your ears for this one."

 

The red-haired boy looked up and rolled his eyes. "I want to hear what you whisper to my fiancée."

 

Smiling, Solid stretched his arms. "Nice, maybe you'll learn something."

 

A shoe flew across the room almost hitting Solid's head. Cesc stood up chuckling. "If anyone needs to learn something it's you!"

 

Fragil began to giggle, sometimes Cesc and Solid were like brothers. But that wasn't surprising, they practically grew up together.

 

Then Fragil jumped up, "It's dry!" she called out spontaneously while looking outside.

 

"Honey I can't leave now, Solid I trust you to bring her back safe and sound from her walk? Fragil always gets annoying when she is in the house too long."

 

Surprised, Solid looked Cesc's way. "You trust me with her?"

 

With a raised eyebrow, Cesc looked at him. "No, absolutely not. But I trust her."

 

"Ouch," Solid joked.

 

Fragil put her arm through Solids. "Okay womanizer, take me with you." She looked back. "Don't work too hard dear, you look tired."

 

Waving, Cesc sat back down. "Don't worry honey. Now go take that walk."

 

Together they walked out the door and Solid grinned, "So last night" he began amusingly.

 

–

 

~ One week later ~

 

A cold wind stroked stingingly along Fragil's cheeks. She stood under an umbrella close to her father. With tearful eyes, she looked at the coffin.

 

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Solid, her and Cecs' best friend. She had not spoken a word with Solid since he had pulled Cesc's lifeless body out from under the rubble.

 

So much had happened in the past week, an attack by a sheer devil and his angels of death. Everyone fought like lions. But many found death, including her fiancé Cesc.

 

The coffin slowly lowered into the ground. Panic struck at Fragil's throat and tears did not stop rolling. This was not supposed to be like this; they were going to get married and start a family. They had dreamed together about the future but she was left alone in a nightmare.

 

Quietly everyone walked away. Her father handed his umbrella to her and left his daughter alone. Alone at Cesc's grave, beside her still silent Solid Silva.

 

She wanted to take his hand but he pulled it away. "Solid," she whispered softly. But he looked away from her. "Solid please say something."

 

"There's nothing to say, it happened and that's it."

 

She couldn't believe her ears, how could anyone say this about his best friend. "I need you," Fragil gasped.

 

Then Solid looked over his shoulder as he turned away. "No, I'm no help. Grieve Fragil, but do not come to me." After this, Solid walked away.

 

Defeated, Fragil fell to her knees. She had lost both of her best friends this week. She wanted to scream at him, but no more words came.

 

A mysterious man appeared beside her and handed her a handkerchief. "It will be alright, child. Get up, we have things to discuss. Cesc will not leave you empty-handed." Fragil stood up and accepted the handkerchief. She walked with the man, walking off from the family cemetery of the Mac Jackals. Cesc had been the last of his family and had left a will.

 

-x- 

 

~Another time jump, now 5 years later~

 

Solid Silva stood in front of the house he had left years ago without looking back. The old house of his best friend Cesc Mac Jackal and the house where Fragil Tomenta for all he knew still lived. He had the letter from his grandfather crumpled in his hand.

 

A door opened and a butler answered. "Lord Solid, Lord. Silva is awaiting you." The man with a hook nose and hair tied in a long ponytail let Solid walk in.

 

Silently Solid walked toward the office. It was strange that the house was exactly as he remembered. The one thing Solid kept wondering, why did his grandfather call him here?

 

The butler knocked on the door and opened it. After the butler announced Solid he walked in. Behind the dark wooden massive desk sat a frail man, almost a shadow of what he once was. A binder open in front of the old man and outdated papers laid in it.

 

Nonchalantly Solid plopped down on the chair in front of the desk and placed his feet on the desk. "What am I doing here?"

 

"It's good to see you Solid."

 

Young Silva rolled his eyes. "That's the first time."

 

Sighing, the old man shook his head. "You know where we are, I assume."

 

Solid remained silent and stared at the man at the foolish observation. Ideally, he was already gone. But Nozel`s stern words and Nebra`s angry stare had forced him here. Those two carried the man on their hands, but well they were special .

 

Old Grandpa Silva picked up a paper and stroked it with his hand. "Welcome to your new home, Solid."

 

In shock, Solid sat up straight. "What?" he called out, startled.

 

Grandpa Silva brought his finger to a sentence on the paper. "When the curator of the Mac Jackal household withdraws, the entire household will be turned over to my best friend Solid Silva."

 

Blinking his eyes, Solid stared at his grandfather. "The curator? But Cesc had left everything to Fragil, hadn't he? I don't understand a thing."

 

"My dear grandson, Lady Tomenta is the curator. Your friend Cesc was not allowed by law to give the house to his fiancée. And now that she has other plans, everything officially becomes yours."

 

Angrily, Solid walked to the door. "Who says I want it? I'm not going to run a homestead. I'm fine living in the city, close to everything. What am I supposed to do here?"

 

Grandpa Kallan picked up his cane and came to stand as well. Only then did Solid see how old the man had really gotten. Time had not been kind to him. "Starting a family is a start."

 

Full of displeasure, Solid snorted. Starting a family was the last thing he wanted. He liked the single life. He was fine with keeping married women occupied or the widowed. There had only been one woman in his life and he had vowed never to woo or taunt her. He wouldn't be able to do that in honor of his best friend Cesc.

 

Kallan walked toward Solid at a snail's pace. "I'll leave you here now to get to know the house. I'll give you a week to decide. Bernard the butler has already taken your things to the master bedroom."

 

"Who says I want to think about it?" Snarled Solid.

 

"Lady Tomenta has thought that you would. You may tell her yourself that you wish to depart. I'll leave you here, I won't leave you my carriage."

 

The man walked past Solid. The youngest Silva son stood growling and gritting his teeth. This is going to be a boring week, he thought to himself. But maybe he could invite some people over? He should make the best of it then.

–

 

Restless, Solid lay in bed that night. This was stupid, he thought to himself. He pushed himself out of bed and grabbed the lantern and turned up the flame. He had seen a bottle of whiskey in the dining room, a glass will make him sleep better.

 

Wearing a robe, he walked down the hallways on slippers. It was strange to be here, he had been here so many times and also stayed over for nights.

 

Cesc and he met in class at school, Cesc was from a high noble family and they had been friends right away. And while Nozel was tutored by their father, Nebra by a governess under the eye of his grandparents and Noelle was nannied by nurses, he was often alone by himself.

 

Solid remembers well that Cesc had told him that he had never known his mother, who died just after he was born. And his father was always traveling. It was only years later that Solid learned that his grandfather Kallan did the paperwork for the Mac Jackal youngest son until he would be of age.

 

That man had become a thorn in his eye. Whenever Nozel needed help, Grandpa was there. When Grandma passed away Nebra was allowed to continue the lessons there. And even Noelle was allowed to spend weekends there. But no, not he, Solid second son of the Silva family. Solid was surrendered over to the strict lectures of their father, who actually had no desire for him. Solid needed to be a perfect royal, but was not meant to be special. 

 

But with Cesc it was always relaxed and fun. They got into mischief and they would live their lives like true riches. And then Cesc introduced his girlfriend and true love, Fragil Tormenta. And Solid had seen why right away, she was sweet, beautiful and strong. His heart had skipped a beat when he first looked at her.. And if Cesc had just been a nobody he might have done his best to woo her. But Cesc was like a brother, and he would never betray him.

 

Solid walked into the dining room and the flames in the fireplace were still burning. Strange thought Solid to himself for a moment. Maybe the butler Bernard was not so capable? He seemed like a competent man. He walked over to the whiskey and poured a glass. And then he saw a shadow from the corner of his eye; it walked away from him. "Who's there?"

 

A startle sounded, and the voice he recognized right away. The shadow turned, clutching a book in her arms. She was wearing a soft blue-green fluffy bathrobe, and her hair was as black as he could remember.

 

"Fragil? You're also here? Why didn't I know you were here?" With large strides, he walked toward her.

 

With her soft gray eyes, she looked at him. "Maybe it wasn't appropriate for us to see each other? I mean, we're alone here now."

 

Smiling, Solid looked at her, "as if that used to matter to us."

 

Sighing, Fragil shook her head. "But then I was engaged, engaged to . Anyway, it's not appropriate for a gentleman and lady from different houses to meet in their bathrobes."

 

Playfully, Solid glanced at her, and without thinking he spoke. "I'm quite willing to take it off if that makes it more appropriate."

 

Finally that one smile reappeared on her face, dimples formed in her cheeks and her eyes became slits. "No, no Solid." She sighed again, "You haven't changed a bit."

 

"Neither have you," he remarked. But it wasn't quite true. She had clearly aged, but in a good way. She was more elegant and feminine.

 

Fragil turned, "Perhaps we can see each other at another time. You will have many questions I can imagine."

 

Solid nodded yes. "Certainly, but where are you hiding?"

 

Surprised, Fragil turned to him. "How do you mean?"

 

Swiftly Solid took a sip of whiskey, the liquor leaving a burning path in his throat. "I thought you had become head of this house. But why did I get the master bedroom and not a guest room?"

 

Her eyes drifted away from him. "Since I can no longer be the head, I have ceded the room to you as the new head."

 

"I already thought the room smelled so fresh, not musty. I will have my things transferred tomorrow. I have no right to sleep in that room."

 

"But you do! cried Fragil. "But I will explain tomorrow. For now, sleep well." And she walked away.

 

Solid poured himself another glass of whiskey after this. Seeing her again did not leave him cold. But she would be the one woman who would never end up in his clutches. His friendship with Cesc had been too important for that.

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers

 

We started this year well, the big New Year`s Eve party at the Roselei Yami family made a big impression. This was the first time this young family gave such a large and special party and we hope many more will follow. Almost all the big names were there. And we found out that young King Yuno Grinberryall can't hold his liquor very well. He will sleep off his hangover at home in the spade kingdom. The Golden Dawn won't be the same without him. But the question is, when will we see a Queen Grinberryall in the future? I think Mimosa Vermilion makes a good match, don't you all think? 

Speaking of new royals, on New Year's Day, the new future head of the Silva`s was born. A little boy with already a full head of silver hair and purple eyes. He goes by the name Dravin Silva. A few days later more baby news this time from home Vermilion. Fugoleon and Wainsley welcome their second child, a son named Idris. And they say like his father and big sister he has crimson colored hair. Will these two boys follow in their fathers' footsteps?

And by the way, have you seen Kirsch Vermilion's new apprentice? A boy with red hair, a handsome thing for sure. His name Marco Scarlet, yes you hear it right his sister is married to Kirsch. We'll be sure to keep an eye on him.

 

Kind regards Lady Whisper.

 

-x- 

 

Fragil walked into the dining room and looked surprised at her guest or actually not a guest but the new head of the house. "Solid, are you up already?"

 

The man looked up from a paper he was reading. "Yes, your butler felt it necessary to wake me up because there was mail."

 

She remembered well that Solid could always have a terrible morning temper. Fragil walked over to the table and grabbed some sugar bread. Then she turned to the maid, "Will you make some coffee for Lord Silva."

 

Solid looked at her, "was there any coffee after all? When I asked, she looked at me as if I were speaking Hino`s."

 

Fragil sat down and poured herself a cup of tea. "Let me guess, you called it a cup of mud again?"

 

With a big bite, Solid ate his sandwich. His eyes slid back to the paper.

 

"A letter from one of your girlfriends that misses you terribly?" Fragil joked. She didn't know what it was, somewhere she had still been angry with him. He had left her alone after Cesc had died. But his boyish smile brought her back to then, a piece of nostalgia. It was as if with Solid here, she had a piece of Cesc back for a moment.

 

He bent a piece of the paper over and looked at her. "No, just lady whisper's gossip."

 

"Who?"

 

Full of disbelief, Solid lowered the paper. "'Whisper, the biggest gossiper of the ton ? Everyone is glued to her pieces. How do you not know it?"

 

A maid came in and served Solid a large mug of coffee. Fragil waited for the girl to leave again. "Sorry I've lived here fairly remote for several years. And I was too busy for that anyway," she waved her hand in the direction of the paper. "Too busy for gossip I mean."

 

Solid began to think, "After Lucius was vanquished there were a lot of big parties. Sometime after that, the first lady whisper gossip papers appeared."

 

"I was in mourning then." A fit of sadness took over Fragil .

 

"I remember that, yes." Was all Solid said it very toneless and went back to doing what he was doing. 

 

Anger flew to Fragil's throat and she stood up. He was as insensitive as ever. He doesn't want to talk about it, that's obvious. Then she doesn't need to be around him either. And she turned and walked away from the table. And Solid? He still said nothing, which irritated her even more. 

 

–

 

A day passed and she had not seen Solid since breakfast. In the past few years she had had two letters from him, but both she would not answer. She tried, but she couldn't get anything in writing.

 

In his last letter, he had even invited her to his older brother's wedding. He had written, "My brother is snapped, he is so in love it is almost comical. If you want you are welcome as my plus one at the wedding. Who else should make me behave with all those bridesmaids around." And she had almost wanted to go.

 

But she has to be honest, ever since that letter she slowly began to think about her own future again. She's not getting any younger, and her greatest wish to be a mom someday was now or never. At least that's how it felt. She stroked her belly; it seemed wonderful to her to have a little one to take care of.

 

Fragil walked through the garden and it was already starting to get dusk. Then she heard footsteps behind her and upon turning around she saw Solid standing there. "Where did you come from?"

 

"Oh nowhere important, what are you still doing outside? It's starting to get dark." He offered his arm, as he had so often done. Fragil put her arm through and looked at him. Smiling, he addressed her, "I will escort you home my lady."

 

"Thank you my lord," joked Fragil Oh she so wanted to punch, kick and shake him awake at what he had done to her.

 

As they walked to the house he began to speak, "Fragil I have a question."

 

Gently she squeezed his arm, "okay."

 

They walked up the stairs to the terrace. "Why do you want to leave here? Is it that you are bored here."

 

All at once Fragil stood still, it was a question that had to come. But now that it had been asked she felt uncomfortable. "I am eternally grateful to Cesc for my years here. But," she began stuttering. "I would like to have a family and in a two-month period the balls start again. I would like to go there."

 

"To do what?" he asked almost innocently.

 

With her lips pouting, she looked at him. "I want a husband, I want children. Is that so crazy? So I need to be out there to find one."

 

Solid`s eyes grew larger. "And you intend to go there alone? It's a snake pit. Fragil I can tell you stories. At least let me escort you.”

 

Questioningly, she looked at him. "I think you're the reason it's a snake pit there, I think I'm going to be fine. Remember, I was once a magic knight who befriended the wicked Solid Silva."

 

"Ouch," Solid laughed. "But still, I insist on escorting you. And until then, you stay here."

 

Together they walked in. "And how do you envision that? An unmarried man and woman in one house?"

 

Solid searched for words for a moment, then raised his finger. "We just need to have a companion. Someone to make sure we behave properly."

 

"That you behave properly," snarled Fragil .

 

Grinning, Solid looked at her. "You used to like it when I didn't behave."

 

Fragil raised an eyebrow, "Yes but those were stories. And I have to say, I always felt sorry for the girls."

 

With his shoulders, Solid made a raising motion. "It's their fault, they know my reputation and still they wanted to see if they could pull it off."

 

Then Bernard appeared and gestured toward the dining room, "dinner is ready my lord and lady."

 

Quickly Fragil spoke, "I'll eat in my room."

 

But Solid would have none of that. "Nonsense! We'll eat together, like we used to."

 

And like a gentleman, he let her go before him. He pushed her chair back and made her sit down. "My lady," he spoke musingly.

 

She looked at his blue eyes and for the first time she had to let go of her anger. It was good to have Solid close again. Over dinner and even after that, he talked about the city, the dances that were going to be held. And in no time Fragil hung on his lips, she absorbed all of his words. She dreamed away about the beautiful dresses she would wear, dancing in the arms of a man In the arms of Solid? Why did he get there in her mind? She shook her head.

 

"Are you still listening, Fragil?" asked Solid. He took a sip of whiskey and looked at her questioningly

 

Dreamily, Fragil began to laugh. "Yes sorry, I was lost in thought for a moment."

 

Then Solid stood up, "It's getting late." He held out his hand and she took it without thinking. "I'm going to go to the stables for a bit, see what we are having." He pressed a kiss to Fragil's hand. "See you again very soon, Fragil."

 

He walked away and the spot on her hand almost seemed to tingle. Solid was still Solid, but she couldn't help thinking how it was that the charm in him had never struck her. She needed to go to bed; she had definitely gotten overly tired.

 

– 

 

That night, Fragil lay in bed, turning uneasily. She had fallen asleep but the dream she was having made her restless.

 

She dreamed about a beautiful big ball, in a garden. She saw her ex-fiancé in front of her. She walked up to him and took his hand, but he disappeared before her eyes. In a panic, she ran toward rose bushes, past a pond. It began to snow and she stopped. She heard her name behind her and upon turning around she saw Solid standing there. He came walking toward her and took her in his arms. Solid brought his lips to her ear and took her earlobe between his teeth for a moment. Fragil pressed her body closer to him. Gently he whispered, "Do you want me to be wicked?" And she felt soft kisses on her neck, a soft moan escaped her lips. She dreamed of his hands in places only her husband would be allowed. Fragil was startled by her own words. "Take me wickedly." After this, she woke up, out of breath.

 

This had not been a good dream. It was too ridiculous for words; she was still furious with the man. That night she dared not sleep again, but eventually fell back asleep.

 

-x- 

 

He was now here for the third day. Without counting his arrival. And for the past two days, Fragil had been avoiding him. He didn't know why, but maybe it would have been better. All the feelings from back then had returned. She always smelled like fresh snow and her smile sent warm waves into his gut.

 

He looked at a portrait of his late best friend Cesc. In the painting, he had just turned eighteen. Solid remembered well that the painter had come over. Cesc didn't feel like it at all. And while his friend stood still Solid and Fragil had sat on the sofa laughing. He joked about how terrible it was getting and Fragil didn't know whether to join in the jokes or help Cesc.

 

Solid heard footsteps approaching and stopping suddenly. When he looked up he saw Fragil standing there. She wanted to run away again but Solid stopped her.

 

He walked up to her and she looked over her shoulder, she seemed almost startled. "Fragil? We almost didn't see each other. I was wondering if I could take the liberty of asking you for a tour of the garden. There have been some changes there."

 

"The garden?" she stammered. It was a strange response. She was never stuttery with him. But then she put on a cold mask at him, as if she were angry. "Yes of course, follow me my lord."

 

During the walk, Solid could not concentrate on the garden. Her anger was masked by an emotionless face. And it gnawed at him. Had she been so unhappy to have him here? He had to ask. She had not seemed at all unhappy that night they had dined together. "What did I do to make you so angry?"

 

She seemed startled and balled her fists. But she recovered herself again. "Nothing," she spoke coldly.

 

"Don't lie to me Fragil, you're bad at it. Something is making you angry."

 

Clearly she gasped. "Where have you been all these years? Why weren't you there for me when Cesc died. After his funeral you disappeared. Didn't you see that I needed you?"

 

It was clear that this feeling was coming from her toes. And the tears rolling down her cheeks angered him, but for a different reason than he expected. The last thing he had wanted was to anger her. Solid looked away from her, something in him ashamed of what he was about to say. "You would have had zero help from me. If I had stayed I would have hurt you more."

 

She gripped his sleeve. "That's nonsense and you know it. You could have given me a hug. Just being there would have been fine."

 

"I'm off royalty, I had to move on."

 

Fragil gave him a shove. "Those aren't even your own words. I don't know who made you think that. You are a human Solid, your status has nothing to do with this. Cesc was dead, your friend was dead Solid."

 

It was as if a thread snapped in Solid's mind. Angrily he gasped back. "Don't you think I know that! He was my best friend! But I'm emotionless about death. I would have hurt you more with that, can't you see that?"

 

Fragil stepped back and looked at him angrily. "Yes, so emotionless you were simply at a party that night, doing your own things again. You felt so little emotion for me, but you did help Countess ‘what was her name’ deal with her husband's death? In your Solid way then huh!"

 

He couldn't handle this, he couldn't handle this conversation. What did she want him to say, that he was ashamed and therefore had sought distraction? That his father's words had thundered through his head. A royal does not cry, we are above this. He had wanted to scream but nothing came. And out of anger he stormed away from the garden, away from Fragil. He had loved her so much, but even she could not break through the thick wall that had been built up over years. So he fled, for he did not want to do more damage.

 

-x- 

 

Fragil angrily paced back and forth in the room. That morning Solid had left the house and it was now almost midnight and he still hadn't returned. It was an argument that was about to come, but she had not believed his words. There was something wrong with his words and how she knew him. 

 

How had he said he was emotionless with death. She had seen how in complete terror he had pulled Cesc out from under the rubble. No indeed there were no tears, but she had seen all the emotions on his face. The panic, the despair, the pain, everything! 

 

Had she been too hard on him? Maybe she should have been there for him? No, that was nonsense. Or was it? Somehow she felt guilty. She had completely ignored him, too. Solid had even written her letters, but she was the one who hadn't responded. She hadn't even told him about Cesc's will. And this came as raw on him now. His grandfather had advised her to tell him, but Fragil had been too upset. 

 

She looked at the clock, five minutes before midnight. There wasn't much around here, so where could he be? Was he gone? Had she chased him away? What if he didn't want to take up the house after this, what would happen to all the memories. 

 

Suddenly she heard the door open. Was that jerk serious now coming home? Angry, she stormed out her door downstairs. "Where were you?" shouted angrily at him. 

 

He looked up at her; from his eyes she could tell he had been drinking. "What's it to you, you're not my mother." 

 

She came to stand in front of him and placed her hands on her hips. "No my god thankfully not. But believe it or not, I was worried about you okay." 

 

Solid walked past her, he ignored her. And angrily she followed him. She snarled some more but he continued to ignore her. 

 

They arrived at the master bedroom and Fragil stopped as Solid opened the door. He looked over his shoulder, there was something in his eyes but what? Was it pain? Was it pleasure? She was having trouble reading him. "Talk to me Solid, I was worried." 

 

He turned and stood in the doorway. "Maybe I did something Solid-like, what do you care?" 

 

"Solid," she growled. "Believe it or not but you are still dear to me. God may help why I still hold you in high regard. You could have at least told me if you were doing some wicked stuff." 

 

"Do you want to hear my wicked stories again? Is that it? Are you so bored in this house, all to yourself, that you're desperate for my wickedness?" 

 

She gasped, the dream from earlier fresh in her mind again. Her cheeks growled red, heat flying through her body. "I don't want to hear your wicked stories." 

 

He took a step forward and grabbed her chin. With malicious eyes, he stared at her. "Would you like a taste of my wickedness otherwise, is that why you're so angry?" 

 

With her hands, she gripped his hips. She longed for something, something warming and something exciting? For years she had not known this feeling. She always played with fire with Cesc, why she necessarily wanted to wait until winter to get married she doesn't remember. He always showed her the heavens, but they were always safe. And now, Solid looked so mischievous. Her legs became like butter. 

 

"Solid," she whispered hoarsely. It was not he, but it was she who stood tiptoed and pressed her lips against his. His hand slid to her neck and with strength and passion he kissed her back. All anger vanished like snow in the sun. 

 

Gently he bit her bottom lip, his other hand slid down her back. She curled toward him. This was forbidden; she was a single lady. But her body craved warmth. 

 

He made a path of kisses from her lips across her jawline. "Fragil," he panted. "Do you want me to stop?" 

 

Fragil's eyes flew open, did he just ask this? But her eyes closed again, and softly she spoke no. Their lips found each other again. Slowly Solid opened the zipper of her dress. His warm hands ran over her body. Together they fell onto the bet bed. For the first time in years, her body was desired and adored. She saw stars that night. 

 

And when it was over Solid fell asleep, but Fragil climbed out of bed and grabbed her clothes. She shouldn't have done this. But he was wicked, and she couldn't have said no. She hadn't wanted to say no. Shame took over and she fled the room. 

 

-x- 

 

Even though he was not a morning person, Solid was up early. A headache was thumping in his head, yesterday's booze plagued him. But that couldn't change his mood. Somehow he had to consider himself blessed. That night he had made love to the woman he had loved for years, Fragil Tormenta. But with the feeling of happiness came a greater sense of guilt. He made love to his best friend's lover, something he swore he would never do. 

 

Yesterday he had fled from the house; he needed answers. Fragil's words of their quarrel had hurt him, but why? So he went to the person who in his eyes was the thorn of his pain, Grandpa Kallan Silva. 

 

The man had been surprised to see Solid. And Solid wanted to scold him for what he had done, but he couldn't. A voice in his head spoke, "Solid, you are from house Silva. You are royal so you are above emotions." 

 

But his grandfather had noticed his struggle and the man's words had broken Solid. "I have made a mistake, my boy. I'm sorry, but I thought you didn't need help. You didn't ask, you seemed so strong. But now I see, you blindly followed your father's words didn't you?" 

 

Solid had nodded yes. He had told his grandfather, he was alone in that house, he had been four years old, had just lost his mother and was expected not to cry. So many times he secretly cried. He had missed his mother so terribly. And Ford Silva acted as if mother had never existed. Nozel was busy with his new responsibilities. Nebra was gone and he had nothing with Noelle. Noelle had cried so much that it made him angry. Why was she comforted and soothed? But not him, he was not allowed to grieve. 

 

"If I knew you were being ignored by Ford I would have taken you in. Grandma had asked for you, our house would have been open. But Ford didn't want to take you away from Nozel, he had said you will be better at home." 

 

That afternoon they had shouted, talked and reminisced. Solid had told him that he had blamed his grandfather for everything. And the man accepted that role. But it had not been fair, but Solid could hardly have been angry with his father. His father had always been a hero in his eyes, but that image was shifting. 

 

And after visiting his grandfather, Solid had visited Nozel; Nebra had been there, too with baby Zara. He didn't have the heart to go visit Noelle. Nor had he said sorry to Nozel and Nebra; there was nothing to be sorry about. He watched their families grow, including Nebra's, she had had a little baby belly again. Solid will never want a family, it brought too much worry. But he was happy for his brother and sister. 

 

And then evening came, and he had to go home. The home that didn't feel like his. The home of Cesc. No, the house belonged to Fragil now, but she didn't want it anymore. She wanted a family and children. And that stung him. He had promised to accompany her to the balls. He would have preferred that she was already married again, then the stinging pain would be over at once. But now he will have to watch as men would woo her. And she laughed at their jokes. She had received flowers, and presents. And to forget that pain, he had gone to the club for a few whiskeys and before he knew it it was late. 

 

God help him she was waiting for him. Angry, she stood in front of him. She had looked at him full of emotion. He could hardly tell her that he had been to his grandfather's to find out why he could never help her. He wanted to be a better friend to her, but he couldn't even tell her that. And then she challenged him and something began to burn inside him. And then she kissed him, she kissed him. And like a predator, something awoke in him, and she had become his prey. He had wholeheartedly given her all the love he possessed that night. 

 

But now it was morning and the guilt against Cesc was immense. He walked into the dining room and took a sip of coffee. He saw that she had already had breakfast. A maid came in and Solid turned to her. "Where is lady Fragil?" 

 

The girl looked at him and smiled friendly. "She has gone for a walk, Lord Silva." And the girl began to clear Fragil's breakfast plate. Solid took another sip of coffee; Fragil was someone who loved the outdoors. He will wait for her, they had to talk about yesterday. Because there was something that neither of them had taken into account. 

 

It was early afternoon and dark gray clouds rolled in. Solid was waiting at the window; Fragil still hadn't returned. First snowflakes swirled from the sky. Now Solid knew well enough that Fragil possessed snow magic, but still it couldn't be right for her to stay outside. He decided to go out and look for her anyway. He couldn't let anything happen to her, what kind of knight was he then. 

 

– 

 

It had started to snow and Fragil was sitting under a tree. It would stop in a moment and then she would return to the house. She just needed to get out this morning. Panic and emotion had seized her. She had done something yesterday that had not been ladylike and she will have to get out of here as soon as possible.

 

She pulled her thick furred robe closer around her. A shiver ran down her spine. She didn't get cold easily but she was out for a long time now. And normally she didn't mind the snow, but something stopped her. Maybe it was an excuse.

 

From afar she heard her name, was that Solid? She narrowed her eyes and saw a figure walking toward her. It was Solid! Surprised, she stood up. But she remained silent; she didn't want to see him. But he had seen her and in a few minutes he was with her under the tree.

 

Concerned, he looked at her. "What are you doing out here alone, there's a blizzard coming."

 

"Go home Solid, remember snow won't do anything to me. My magic you see."

 

Growling, he addressed her. "Just because you have snow magic does not mean you are immune to the cold. I have water magic but you shouldn't throw me into the open sea."

 

He grabbed her hand but she pulled it back. "Don't you see I want to be alone."

 

"You didn't want that yesterday though." He barked at her.

 

Angry, she looked up and pulled her robe closer around her. "That was, that was a mistake okay. You were wicked."

 

He moved closer to her and placed a hand against her back. "I asked you if I should stop, and besides you kissed me first."

 

Fragil was one hundred percent sure she blushed; she felt the heat in her cheeks. She hated it when he was right.

 

"There's a little cabin five hundred meters from here, toward the forest, we can take shelter there until the blizzard passes." Solid very subtly pushed her to the other side of the tree.

 

But Fragil didn't want to go along and stopped. "No Solid, I'll wait. I don't want to go with you."

 

Boldly he scooped her up. "You're pretty stubborn, you know. I don't bite, not always at least. I want you out of the cold."

 

And he flew up. Fragil couldn't help but to bury her face against his chest to keep from getting snow in her eyes. And Solid was right, there was a hut. He kicked in the door and set her down inside.

 

She rubbed her arms. "It's not much warmer here or anything."

 

Solid walked over to the fireplace and threw a log on it. From his pocket he took out a small staff with a letter V on it. He pressed it and a flame came up. Fragil walked through the small hut; it had been a hunter's cabin. A fireplace, two chairs, a bed and a mini kitchen. That's all it was.

 

Gently she felt the warmth of the fire. And somewhere she was glad for the warmth. "Fragil we need to talk about yesterday," Solid began in a serious tone.

 

"Sorry," stuttered Fragil She was ashamed of her own action.

 

He grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the fire. "I don't want to catch a cold. And don't say sorry, apparently we both wanted it. But there's something else."

 

Her eyes slid to the fire. What was there to discuss? They had been angry but had still cared about each other. She longed for warmth and he was wicked. That had been all.

 

"Have you considered what our action could bring?" Solid voice sounded low, almost frightened.

 

Swiftly she looked at him, his blue eyes staring at her. And immediately Fragil knew and her hand flew to her stomach. "Shit," she gasped.

 

"I'll make sure you are able to get a husband before anyone will figure it out. Before the balls start. I was reckless, I had been caught in the moment."

 

Anger took over again. "Or you can take responsibility for once."

 

Solid walked away from her. "You don't want that, you don't want me as your husband. Besides that will be strange, you were almost like my sister-in-law."

 

Fragil made a leap toward him and grabbed his hand. "What nonsense, why do you always avoid anything to do with feelings? Do you want to end up like an old bitter man? Solid I know how you can be."

 

"Feelings and I don't mix okay. Do you want a man who shuts down at the first emotion? Who gets angry and sarcastic when you need him? Fragil, I, I love you with all my heart. Okay I always have, so that's out of the way. But you must not want me. I wasn't made to love."

 

She saw the pain in his eyes, and slowly her heart broke. She wished she could love him. He had been so perfect last night. And she loved his jokes and his mischief. She grabbed his face and forced him to look at her. "I think I can love you, even if you're not perfect."

 

He shook his head; she saw the pain. "I will always be your friend Fragil, but I."

 

At that moment Fragil's body shook with cold and Solid pulled her closer to him. "We need to get back to the fire," he spoke caringly.

 

He took her back to the fireplace and grabbed the blanket from the bed. He placed it in front of the fireplace and together they sat on it. Suddenly Fragil felt tired, from all the emotions and struggles. 

 

She leaned against Solid and he put an arm around her. They were silent and both stared at the fire. Both seemed sunk in their own thoughts. 

 

Solid's words pounded in her head. He had said he loved her, she had really heard that. Cautiously she looked up; he was still staring at the fire. There was more to him than his sarcastic exterior. Carefully she put her hand on his knee. 

 

He seemed startled out of his thoughts and looked at her. He placed his hand on hers. Fragil turned toward him and pressed up. She kissed him again; she had to. Should she bear his child, he had to be the father and no one else. 

 

To her surprise, he kissed her back, more tender and soft. She pressed him to the blanket and curled up against him. That afternoon they made love again. And far after the blizzard subsided they were finished. Still kissing, they lay naked on the blanket by the fire. 

 

"Let's go to the house," he spoke softly. 

 

Fragil crawled closer to him. "Five more minutes okay." 

 

Sarcastically he chuckled. "You win okay. But I can't promise you I'll behave." 

 

It wasn't until half an hour later that they left. Fragil was determined, Solid Silva was her wicked man. Maybe she was the dumb girl now, but she wanted him with all his flaws. 

 

-x- 

 

Dear curious readers,

 

Haven't you noticed that we haven't seen our charming Solid Silva for a few events? Does anyone know where our charmer is? According to Kirsch Vermilion, he is visiting family. But I heard from a little bird that he is settling in house Mac Jackal. What is it? We are curious! Solid please let us hear from you. 

 

Sweet greetings, lady whisper

 

-x- 

 

A few days passed and Solid dwelled in a kind of dream. In the evening he made love to Fragil Tomenta and during the day he got to know the house. Somehow he saw himself as the head, but there was always a feeling there that he was betraying someone. 

 

The biggest snowstorm in years had come and everyone was trapped in the house. That afternoon Fragil walked past him and in her arm a large basket. Surprised, he looked at her, "What are you going to do? The weather is not ideal for a picnic, you know." 

 

Fragil stopped in hat step and turned around. "A message from the Jans family who live on the edge of this land. They just had a new baby and ran out of food. The storm is making it hard to get food. We still have plenty, so I'll bring some."

 

His first thoughts were so what ? But that was a wrong thought. "That's the family that maintains the grounds here right?" 

 

Fragil nodded yes. 

 

Solid took a big step and took over the basket. "Let me go, I'm faster," he said. 

 

"But I can handle the cold better. A few days ago you caught a bit of a cold from the cold you remember." 

 

Together they walked to the kitchen. Solid wanted to ignore her but her well-meaning kindness made it difficult. The cook filled the basket with food and Fragil placed a blanket over it. 

 

Solid wanted to grab another bottle of wine but Fragil headed for the door with the basket. With a great leap he leaped toward her. "Don't think so Fragil. I had said I will go." 

 

She wanted to ignore him but he grabbed her wrist. "Let go of me, I can do this just fine." 

 

"Sweetie, let me do this. What if something happens to you." 

 

"Why are you being so protective? I've been doing this without you for years." 

 

He pulled the basket out of her hand. "But all these years you couldn't have been what you might be now.  And if something happens to you I won't be able to forgive myself." 

 

She placed her hand against his cheek. "Since when did you become such a knight?" 

 

Solid gasped. "Since I just want to be better, for you." 

 

Fragil kissed his lips softly, "come back quickly okay?" 

 

"See you soon, my lady." And Solid walked out into the blizzard. He hated the cold. 

 

-x- 

 

A week went by. And even though Solid was back within an hour, he had gotten sick. So sick, in fact, that he had ended up in bed with a fever. And Fragil had been his nurse. She brought him broth and dabbed his head. She had slept beside him and made sure he didn't lack anything. 

 

That morning he opened his eyes, feeling a lot better than the days before. Fragil was not there; she had slept in her own room last night. He had insisted that she not have to spend another night with a sick man. She had looked tired and Solid had felt guilty. 

 

Getting out of bed, he had even gotten hungry. A maid walked in and greeted him cheerfully. "Would you like me to prepare a bath for you my lord Silva? And are you feeling well enough for a cup of mud?" 

 

Grinning, he looked at her. The servants already seemed to be getting to know him better. "That seems like a fine idea. I think I'll have breakfast with lady Fragil this morning, mud seems good." He craved a cup of coffee somewhere. 

 

-- 

 

Half an hour later, Fragil also woke up. Normally she was awake early but now she slept in, she had been tired from playing nurse. She flipped open her blanket and her eyes widened. Her heart broke, somewhere she had hoped. She let herself fall back into bed and tears rolled down her cheeks. She should feel good about this, but nothing was further from the truth. 

 

Gently there was a knock on her door. Sobbing, she called out, "Go away." But the door still opened. 

 

"Fragil? Fragil!" It was Solid and he looked at her, startled. He seemed nailed to the ground. 

 

Quietly she pushed herself up straighter and rubbed away her tears. "It's nothing Solid, it's just. I'm bleeding, so you're free. I'm not carrying your child." She put her hand on her empty belly. 

 

With large strides Solid walked to the bed and came to sit beside her. He pulled her against him and enclosed her in a hug. He said nothing, not a word. But he hugged her, and she buried her face against him. Her arms wrapped around him. "Thank you," she whispered softly. 

 

"Is it crazy," he began very softly. "Is it crazy that somewhere I was hoping you would. Us together, it feels so good. And you have been such a wonderful mother. Why don't we get married anyway? Fragil you are my best friend and my lover. The house will never be like this if you are not here. I promise to never leave you alone again if you stay with me." 

 

Startled, she looked up. "May I do something first before I answer you?" She hoped for this, but still she needed to do something before saying yes.  

 

-- 

 

Solid had seen her walk away into the garden. In her arms a large bunch of Zinnias. And Solid knew where she was going. 

 

The snow had started to melt away in the past week. And the sun had even started to shine. Solid took a breath of fresh air and walked into the garden. Through the garden he came to the entrance to the Mac Jackal family cemetery. And he heard Fragil talking in the distance. 

 

He walked into the cemetery and she was on her knees at Cesc's grave. "And what does he think of the idea?" 

 

Fragil looked up and even though she was crying, she was also smiling. "He thinks it's funny." 

 

Solid held out his hand to her. She took it and stood up. "Somehow it is funny." 

 

"Maybe it's better that I'm not pregnant, otherwise people would have thought I had you trapped." Fragil put her hand against his chest. 

 

With his arm, Solid wrapped around her and pressed a kiss to Fragil's crown. "Then I hope your answer is going to be yes," he said. 

 

She kissed him, "Yes, my answer is yes." 

 

Solid kissed her back, he didn't know that feeling. He never thought that feeling was for him. But he felt pure happiness.

 

"Let's invite your family to tell them the good news. I haven't seen them in so long. And I do want to see you as Uncle Solid." 

 

He felt her press herself closer to him. "Let's invite my grandfather, too. He helped a little in this, I owe him a thank you." 

 

Fragil grabbed his hand. "But let's go inside first." 

 

Together they walked away but Solid still looked over his shoulder for a moment. Thank you my friend for bringing Fragil into my life. Because for her, for her he wants to become a better man. For her he wants to be human and not just royalty. 

 

In loving Mermory of Cesc (Not really death in the manga) 

 

 

The timeline up to now. Plus one little sneak peak for my dear readers 

 

 

Chapter 7: Uncover - Finesse X Finral

Summary:

It is no secret, my dear curious readers, that Finesse has her heart set on the failed son of House Vaude. Finral who was known as a skirt chaser is doing his best to become a strong person. The one thing that gets in their way, Finesse is promised to Langris the upcoming head of house Vaude. Finesse must do her best to break the engagement so she can marry her lover. But will Langris allow this to happen, or will his pride get in the way?

!!!!! PS: It is important that you read the other chapters first to understand this story !!!!!!

It is important that you read the other chapters first to understand this story

Song to this chapter here 

 

 

Uncover - Finesse X Finral 

 

 

Beyond furiously, Langris faced his older half-brother and his own fiancée. Never before had he felt so betrayed, so hurt. One of his hands clenched into a fist, trembling beside his body. In his other hand, a piece of paper. "'So am I the villain then?" 

 

Finesse wanted to walk toward him but Finral stopped her. He turned toward his younger half brother. "You're not the bad guy, but you did drive us to this point. We are just as guilty, we made mistakes too. But this can't come as such a big shock, can it?"

 

"Tell me," Langris growled. "When did I make mistakes? When did this all start?"

 

Softly Finesse spoke as she looked at him with tearful eyes. "It started five years ago at the carol peacock masked ball, after you guys defeated Lucius Zogratis."

 

Shame from a certain memory shot through Langris' thoughts; there was something. But he didn't remember. He looked up, and turned away anyway. Doubt he even wanted to ask. He looked at the paper in his hands. So many questions, and wanting peace in his mind he had to ask them. So after a deep sigh he spoke. "Okay then, I want to know. But then all of it. How did we end up here."

 

-x- 

 

So we began the story five years ago.......

 

Finesse stood with a mask in her hand. Her father had advised against going, her own fiancé had said she shouldn't go. Still, there were so many celebrations in honor of defeating Lucius, she wanted to attend one.

 

Of course, she got to attend her family's own parties, and she was there. But she also wanted to see other places, she was done being frail and also wanted to celebrate that her family had survived and that her loved ones were safe.

 

Langris Vaude was her fiancé, and even though he was younger than her and somewhat distant he was nice. Her eyes slid to Langris' older half brother, Finral. He was more caring, less arrogant and the glances in his eyes always made her feel warm. If her heart had been allowed to choose, but she had never been given a choice.

 

She put the mask on her face and walked down the stairs. She coughed softly as she came to stand next to Langris. Startled, he looked up, "Finesse? What are you doing here?"

 

Holding her fan in front of her face, she spoke softly, "I came here to celebrate. I want to be there for you Langris."

 

Almost in a fit of panic, the young man looked around. He turned toward his captain. "Sorry Yuno, I need to have a word with lady Calmreich." And without saying a word, the young captain walked away. Langris turned to Finesse again. "But your health, Finesse I appreciate you being there but you shouldn't have come."

 

At that moment, Finral joined his brother and his face lit up at the sight of Finesse. "You're here, how wonderful!"

 

Irritated, Lagris looked at his half brother, "You knew she would come?"

 

Finral handed a glass of drink to Finesse and smilingly stared at her. "Yes, we ran into each other this afternoon. I was talking about the carol peacock party. She seemed to want to go, so why won't she be allowed to come?"

 

Langris turned and looked over his shoulder for another moment. "Then she is your responsibility. We fought hard and I don't feel like babysitting." Annoyed, he walked away grumbling.

 

All the courage Finesse had in her was trickling away. "Maybe I'd better go," she spoke tenderly.

 

But Finral took her hand and came to stand before her, practically dancing. "Oh no, we're going to have a good time. Let's go to the dance floor. I'll be your lord this evening."

 

Giggling, she looked at him. "You're a sweetheart Finral, you know that huh." The young man began to blush violently. She wanted so badly to float across the dance floor in his arms.

 

Walking past them was a mystery woman in a soft pink dress. Finral and Finesse looked at her, "Who is that?" asked Finral.

 

Finesse shrugged her shoulders. "Perhaps a lover of a magical knight? I do know most of the noble ones from my aunt`s parties."

 

They watched as Kirsch Vermilion made her stop. Finesse started to laugh at how comical it actually looked, but his charm seemed to have an effect on the lady. She certainly wasn't familiar in this world, or she wouldn't have responded to Kirsch`s flirtatious behavior.

 

"Shall we?" asked Finral and he pulled her along onto the dance floor. He pulled her a little closer to him as was customary. His hand rested firmly on her lower back.

 

Finesse looked up, his boyish gaze so full of joy. She felt like she could disappear into his stare. "Finral?" she began. "I'm so glad you survived. I was so scared, I don't know what I would have done if I had lost you."

 

Spontaneously, he began to blush. Finral stroked his hand across her back. "Ah I'm just me, it would have been worse for you if Langris had been gone. We all fought hard."

 

"Silly, you know you are dear to me. Langris too, absolutely. Though I'm having a hard time reading him right now."

 

Her fiancé's brother heaved a deep sigh. "He's under a lot of pressure. Langris doesn't show it but he is doing his best to secure his role as vice captain. There is a lot of change within his squad."

 

Silently she danced on, in thought Finesse was sinking. Langris was trying hard, for sure. But that was not what she was concerned about. Once as a little girl, she had dreamed of marrying a prince and having him take her to his palace. But Langris would never take her in his arms. She was insurance for a good name, that's all she was to him.

 

"Finesse, shall we rest for a moment? I know there is a relaxation room for tired feet." As they walked down the dance floor, Finral still had his hand on her lower back. A place where a gentleman really shouldn't have his hand, but it felt good when he did.

 

Out of the corner of her eye she saw Langris standing there, looking angrily in their direction. He really hadn't been happy she was there. Langris knocked back a glass of liquor and Finesse got a bad feeling inside.

 

They stepped together through the great doorway arch. The room they entered was not crowded but there were servants walking back and forth. On sofas nobles had sat down. Some were busy talking, flirting and doing things that were not to be talked about.

 

Together they also sat down on a sofa. Finral took a leg from Finesse and laid it across his legs. "Didn't your feet get tired?" He looked concerned.

 

Finesse hid her blushing cheeks behind the fan. "Finral we can't do this, you know that don't you?" And she pulled her leg back.

 

Startled, Finral sat up straighter and scratched through his hair. "Yes sorry, I got carried away for a moment. It's just this party, with you together. I guess I."

 

But Finral's sentence stopped when loud giggling sounded from behind. Both looked over their shoulders and saw Solid Silva mischievously whispering in the ear of Countess Johanna of Constantinople.

 

"Pfff" began Finral, "he is royalty and he does as he pleases. Sometimes I wonder if he takes anyone into consideration ever?"

 

Then Finesse put her hand on Finral's. "I heard his best friend was buried this morning, do you think he's just grieving?"

 

Finral shook no. "Solid is just wicked, that man knows no feelings."

 

Again came giggles from the countess, herself widowed, and apparently enjoying the attention of a true royal. Finesse looked over her shoulder again. It was strange, she thought. It was strange that he just did whatever he wanted.

 

Suddenly Letoile Becquerel joined the two resting protagonists. Arrogantly, she looked at Finesse with her hand resting on her hip. Then her eyes slid to Finral, "You were that half brother of Langris right?"

 

Questioningly Finral looked up, "Yes."

 

Timidly she looked over and then back at Finral. "Your brother has been drinking a lot, making a scene on the dance floor."

 

Quickly Finesse stood up, but too quickly and became lightheaded. Quickly she reached for her head and groaned.

 

Finral also got up and grabbed her. "Are you okay lady Finesse?"

 

She nodded yes, "got up too fast."

 

Then he turned back to Letoile, "what exactly is the matter with my brother?"

 

Still Letoile looked at Finesse disapprovingly. "He's angry, but he's had too much to drink. He's trying to argue with everyone else."

 

Without saying anything, they walked together toward the dance floor where indeed Langris was staggering on his feet. He stood pointing against Mimosa who seemed unimpressed.

 

"We have to do something," Finesse said worryingly.

 

Finral walked toward his brother with a firm step. "Langris, it's time to go home."

 

Furious, Langris looked at his older half brother. He spoke with dragging words and a double tongue. "Look there, we have the failed son. And also my fiancée, who is not even healthy. You shouldn't even be here Finesse."

 

Without a word, Finral opened a portal and pushed his brother through. He stepped through and was closely followed by Finesse, it was the end of the show.

 

Half an hour later another portal opened but this time to lady Finesse's bedroom. She stepped through the portal and Finral came through next. 

 

Finral wiped his sleeve along his forehead. "That was a struggle to get him into bed. Are you okay, lady Finesse?" 

 

With tears in her eyes, she looked at Finral. "Yes I am," she lied. But inside, she was ashamed. The way Langris had stared. The words he had just spoken to her. She knew full well that he was drunk, and probably didn't even mean what he had said. " You are nothing more than a ticket to a good rich future ." As well as, " Who would willingly marry you? You are so weak I can't look at you! " She was sure the servants had heard Langris's screams. 

 

Wrapping his arms around her, Finral pulled her close to him. With his hand he stroked through her hair. "It's okay, we need to start doing this damage control tomorrow. Langris probably won't remember anything about it." 

 

She looked up; he was her prince, but he was not to be hers. Finesse was so grateful for Finral. "How will you do that? We can hardly stop the whispering and talking." 

 

The look in Finral's eyes was worried. "I don't know yet," he spoke brokenly. 

 

"Let's rest first, let's hope this blows over." 

 

With difficulty, Finral stepped back a step and it immediately felt a lot colder. He took her hand and pressed a kiss to it. "Rest my lady. I'll come tomorrow to see if we can do anything." 

 

As Finral made a portal Finesse called out, "Wait!" She took a step toward him and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek. "Thank you for the dance, I still had a wonderful evening." 

 

Blushing, they said goodbye and Finral disappeared. Finesse walked to her bed, but stopped at her desk. Stop whispers? How do you stop gossip? She pulled her chair back and sat down. She dipped the feather in the ink. "Okay I'll do this once." And she began to write. About a mysterious lady, about Kirsch, about Solid, and she hadn't liked the way Letoile had looked at her, so she gave her a sneer. 

 

Satisfied, she signed the letter with Lady Whisper . Here, go whisper about this, Finesse thought smiling. She pressed the letter to her chest. "So how am I going to get this to everyone?" 

 

She stood up and walked up the hallway. She knew her ways through the palace like the back of her hand. And because of her gentleness, she had friends in all places. 

 

Finesse knocked on a door and she opened it. An older fat man looked up. "Lady Finesse, what a surprise, and at this hour?" 

 

"Mr. Gutenberg, it's important. Can you copy this and make sure it gets to all the noble houses?" 

 

The man with a big long white beard accepted the letter. It was strange, the man could not read a word because he was so nearsighted, but his copy magic made spreading announcements very easy. "Of course my child, when do you want this done?" 

 

"Is it bad if I ask right now? It is very important." She was embarrassed that she asked at all. 

 

But a jolly smile appeared on the man's face. "Oh no problem, for you anything. Tell me, how are the parties?" 

 

As Gutenberg made the copies Finesse rolled them up. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a blank stamp and with this she pressed a roll closed with candle wax. Meanwhile, she talked about how she hadn't seen much due to her health and hoped to hear more. 

 

That night the very first edition of Lady Whispe r was delivered to every doorstep of the noble houses. And no one had said a word about Langris' drunken rampage. 

 

Finesse looked around contentedly during the next noble ball of the ton , hearing things, things the world needed to hear. For a moment she hesitated, but something gave her a thrill. Her written words loosened tongues. Her written words were adored . For the first time in her life, she felt adrenaline, felt alive. And like an addiction, it swallowed her up. But no one knew that behind the sharp opinions of Lady whisper, was hidden the soft sweet Finesse. 

 

-x- 

 

One year later during a full on season of balls within the ton . Finesse was standing at the edge of the hall at her family ball at the Kira summer palace. She had found out how to get information easily. Surprisingly, it was the servants who were quite loose-lipped.

 

Out of the corner of her eye she saw Nebra Silva pacing, Finesse saw right away that something was up. She was ready to see the announcement, but she was not looking at a beaming almost married woman. It was weird that nobody said anything about it. Somewhere she almost could feel Nebra her fear. 

 

"Finesse there you are!" a voice called out cheerfully behind her. When she turned around she saw Finral standing there and her heart skipped a beat. Their secret moments at balls were always her greatest joys. Lagris ignored her most of the time, but Finral always found her. They always danced, he talked and she just dreamed of a different life. A life with someone who could love her. 

 

Gently Finral stroked his fingers over her hand. A small blush formed on Finesse her cheeks.When she looked up to him, she saw something in his eyes. There was something.  "Finral, you look tense, what is it?"

 

Fleetingly, he looked around. "I need your advice, something about the rules within courting and marriage."

 

For a moment Finesse blinked her eyes, she tried to think what he might mean. She put her hand on his forearm. "What is your question?"

 

Again he looked around fleetingly and glanced at Nebra Silva. Then he looked at her again. "I read somewhere that magical knights can be an accepted partner, within the ton I mean."

 

Quickly Finesse grabbed his hand. "I dare not answer that, we would have to ask my great aunt."

 

Startled, Finral followed as Finesse began to walk forward. "You mean the queen? I find her scary, are you sure."

 

Smiling, Finesse turned around. "Aunt Juliana is not scary, Finral you are always so silly. But yes Queen Juliana is always known to be up with the rules."

 

Finesse and Finral came to a halt in front of the sturdy blonde woman. With her fan she waved as she looked at Finesse. "Girl, how's the party?"

 

Quickly Finesse made a bow, Finral did the same. "It's a lovely party, sorry to interrupt."

 

Waving, the queen chuckled. "Nonsense, you never interrupt. And who is this handsome boy?"

 

"Finral Roulacase," Finral introduced himself.

 

With a raised eyebrow, the queen looked at him piercingly. "Son of Gisèle Roulacase? Your mother was such a dear. How I laughed with her at parties, always so full of joy. But she has terrible taste in men."

 

Finral's face lit up at hearing his mother's name. It seemed no one ever spoke his mother's name, because of the scandal attached to it. Finral had been born out of wedlock, but his mother had been a high noble. She died and so he came to live with his father and new wife.

 

Finesse liked her name, Gisèle. And tried to think what she must have looked like. But then she came back to the here and now. "Oh Finral had a question about magical knights and marriages within the ton . And I'm sure you have an answer to this."

 

"Speak boy," the queen spoke.

 

Finral was clearly getting nervous, "The thing I wanted to ask, are magical knights automatically a good match for a noble or even royal? If so, we can stop a marriage. Look, someone framed a lady. A dirty thing happened."

 

The queen made her eyes narrow and seemed to think deeply. "Tell me more boy, what kind of entrapment?"

 

"The man told a lie and therefore got the accord of the family head. But the lady's heart is with a magical knight, it is very important to know if can even marry."

 

The king sitting next to his wife looked annoyed. "What nonsense, if they are a good match in status there is no problem" he grumbled.

 

Angrily, the queen looked aside. "Hush you, when we can give love a chance we will."

 

The queen herself was imprisoned in an arranged marriage. She was not in love with her husband. That they had children was a miracle in itself. But she had accepted her position with her head held high. And she may always look airy, Finesse knew she was a romantic. 

 

Again she turned to Finral. "Get it going boy. Finesse girl, let's see what happens."

 

From the side, they saw Finral make a portal. The queen waved with her fan. When they saw Zora walking through the crowd, the queen stood up. "Oh dear, what an unusual knight. Come girl, let's have a closer look."

 

Ten minutes later, Finral was standing next to Finesse again. "I must thank you so much. I could kiss you right now. Although I must say I never expected it to work out."

 

"Kiss?" blushed Finesse. She saw it before her and heat flew to her cheeks. She grabbed her own fan and blew wind against her cheeks. "It certainly wasn't a boring party. This will be talked about for a long time."

 

Finral kissed her hand. "You should come celebrate our victory. I promise to get you back home on time."

 

"A celebration? At the black bulls' home you mean? Okay, I accept."

 

Moments later, Finesse sat on the couch next to Finral in the hideout with the black bulls. The members of this squad were somewhat loud. Vannessa dropped down next to Finesse in only her underwear, "here take a sip girl."

 

Smiling, Finesse thanked, saying she was in no condition to drink alcohol due to her health. Vanessa stood up and began hugging Noelle. Finesse thought the wino was a sweetheart, so full of life.

 

The door flew open and the captain stepped through it along with his new wife, Captain of the Blue Roses Charlotte Roselei. "Listen here dorks, Zora is out of the running for a while. God knows what possessed him. But there's an investigation going on into the Duke saltiness."

 

The black bulls began to shout and boo loudly. A very dry voice sounded next to Finesse. "You'll get used to it, the loudness."

 

Looking beside her, she saw that Nero had come to sit beside her. She sat neatly, like a lady. "You're Nero, right?" Finesse asked curiously.

 

"Secre Swallowtail," her voice was softer. Besides, she sounded neat, like she was noble?

 

"Can I ask you something?"

 

"Of course."

 

Finesse turned toward her. "Is it true that over five hundred years ago you were a noble lady? Worked for the first wizard king?"

 

The black-haired girl nodded yes. "Yes it is, though things have changed among the nobles."

 

"Oh?" curiosity was piqued. "Like what? Can you tell?"

 

There was something in her almost emotionless gaze. A glimmer of nostalgia. A small smile appeared on her face. "They didn't used to be so stiff and full of rules. I won't be able to live now as I did then. Yes I was born noble, but I was free to do what I wanted to do. There were no magical knight squads. There was one big team. And if I had wanted to marry at all, it didn't matter who it was."

 

With one hand, Finesse rubbed her other. "So there were no arranged marriages?"

 

Secre shook no, "definitely not. There did come when the Kira family became rulers. That was about four hundred years ago. After that, there was more of a separation of class."

 

That night a new friendship arose, an unexpected friendship. Secre was not used to others liking her old memories. And Finesse was interested in everything Secre told her. And later a certain bird occasionally visited her new friend.

 

"Lady Finesse I must unfortunately take you back home." Finral came to stand in front of her and extended his hand to her. She accepted his hand and so they also walked through the portal.

 

Arriving in her bedroom, Finesse sat down on her bed.

 

Concerned, Finral came and sat beside her. "Are you all right?" He put his hand on her back.

 

Wearily, she looked up, "I'm fine. It was a long day, only now I really notice how frail I am."

 

Finral continued to stare at her. "For what it's worth, I don't think you're feeble. You are the strongest woman I know, and someday you will be my wife."

 

With her hand, Finesse cupped his cheek. "Then you should talk to your father, or Langris. Until then, my engagement is on paper. I can't go anywhere." She came to lean against him.

 

He wrapped his arms around her. "I won't give up Finesse, I will never give up. I will prove that I am worthy of you."

 

"Then I hold on to hope, but do it quickly."

 

Finral stood up and looked at her, pain in his eyes. "See you real soon Finesse." And he disappeared through a portal again. Sighing, Finesse dropped onto the bed. "See you real soon," she huffed.

 

-x- 

 

We make another little time jump and once again we are almost a year later. There had almost been a marriage, it was almost the end of this love story. But then our lady Whisper got sick and Finesse was in bed with a fever. 

 

She coughed into her fist as a portal opened in her bedroom. Startled, Finral jumped through and ran to the bed. "Are you okay Finesse?" Concerned, he sat down on the edge by her side. 

 

Embarrassed, Finesse turned away from him. "Sorry, no, maybe this isn't the best time for us to see each other."

 

"Nonsense!" cried Finral almost madly. With his fingers he slid through Finesse's hair. "If you had been my wife I would have vowed to you in sickness and in health. And I'm still not done giving up." 

 

Finesse felt him sit down beside her and wrap his arms around her. Tears sprang to her eyes, why does it hurt so much to be so close to him? She looked up and felt a tear roll down her cheek. "If I hadn't gotten sick I would have gotten married now. Langris had brought me a big bunch of flowers, but he couldn't stay long. How will this even be okay?" 

 

"The most important thing is to get well and healthy again. You must take your rest. Is there anything I can do for you?" Finral's voice was so soft and determined. A sting formed in her side, no real physical pain but it still hurt. 

 

For a moment she bit her lower lip, "This is all right, just here and now."  With him she didn't feel sick for a moment, safe in his arms made her feel warm and happy. And somewhere for a moment she was glad she was sick. Though Langris was not a bad boy, she would marry him if asked. But her heart had been stolen by someone else, by the failed son of the Vaude family. 

 

She felt his warm breath caressing along her skin. And she snuggled closer to him. She suppressed a coughing fit, and she brought a cloth to her mouth. "It's all right Finesse, I'm going to ask if anyone on my squad might know something. I believe Vanessa is often with the witches, there are many there with healing abilities. I'll make you feel better. I promise you that." 

 

"You don't have to make an effort for me." It came out more somber than intended. But Finral was a magic knight and his time was precious. He shouldn't even be allowed to spend it on her. 

 

A knock at the door brought them out of their bubble. A maid entered, a girl with a crooked smile and preening eyes. "Sofie, come in," Finesse sat up straighter. 

 

The blond girl lifted a tray with hot vegetable soup on it. "Here my lady," she spoke in her high-pitched voice. She looked at Finral. "Will my lord need something, too?" 

 

Smiling, Finral waved. "No thanks, I'm still full from Charmy's last meal." 

 

Finesse picked up a spoon and looked at the girl. "Were you working at the last ball? Yesterday was the ball at the Seer family?" 

 

Pleased, the girl began to beam. "Yes certainly, and no one other than Lord Vermilion was there. As a bachelor I mean. Oh he is so handsome. Every girl dreams about a man like him, a royal squad captain." Spontaneously, red blushes appeared on the maid's cheeks. 

 

Both Finesse and Finral began to giggle. "As a little girl, I can remember his father. Wild crimson colored hair and a tough look." 

 

Finral hopped off the bed. "I never knew him, but if he's anything like Fugoleon then I can understand that all the girls are swooning." The young man walked a few steps into the room and turned around. Then his communication device sounded. "Hey it's the captain, what can he possibly want?" 

 

Finral pressed a button and the man sounded angry. No not angry, he was in a hurry and not himself. 

 

Sheepishly Finral looked at Finesse, "I have to go. I think Charlotte is in labor and I need to take him there. I'll let you know the outcome okay?" 

 

"Go quickly," Finesse waved, smiling. "A new life, so exciting. Good luck and strength for your captain, okay?" 

 

And quickly Finral disappeared. 

 

The maid Sofie crouched down next to Finesse. "He's a handsome one too isn't he? Do you know if he might notice a maid?" 

 

Dreamily, Finesse looked again to where the portal was previously. "Finral is a darling, when he loves someone nothing matters to him." 

 

The girl disappeared again, Finesse ate her soup and then her eyes sank shut. She slipped into a dream. 

 

"Finesse, pssst Finesse?" Gently she was jolted awake. As she slowly opened her eyes, she saw her friend Secre sitting on the edge of the bed.

 

Sleepily, Finesse stretched. "Hey Secre," but then she was startled. Why was she awakened by her? "Did something happen?"

 

"I have something for you." Secre handed her a bottle of purple juice. "It's safe, I swear. Gordon started crafting it when he heard you were sick."

 

Finesse picked up the vial and looked at it. "That's sweet of him," she said.

 

"He had this, too." Secre pulled out a small doll. It looked scary, but Finesse knew Gordon had a gentle heart.

 

She also picked up the little doll and put it on her nightstand. "How are things at the hideout?"

 

Secre shifted back and forth a bit sitting on the edge of the bed and began laughing weakly. "A little chaotic. Didn't think everyone from the black bulls will be so in awe at the birth of a baby."

 

"Baby? Oh yes Charlotte was in labor. Wait, he's already here?"

 

Secre looked at her. "She, it's a girl. Little Solange, a girl with the most beautiful blue eyes ever."

 

Gently, Finesse squeezed in Sercre's hand. "What great news, babies are always so cute. I hope I can visit soon to see the little one."

 

Quickly Secre stood up. "I hope so too, just drink it quickly. We`ll see each other soon." The black-haired girl walked to the window and turned into a bird. Finesse started smiling, even from the bed she got everything. And after drinking Gordon's medicine, she was quickly feeling better.

 

-x- 

 

Some time later……. (let's say another year or so), 

 

Finesse was not sure if this was her fault or if she had overlooked something. With tears in her eyes, she looked out the window and saw Langris walking with her. 

 

Finesse had no idea who this girl was. It certainly wasn't a high noble? She did have some familiarity, but she was wearing a chef's dress. Why was Langris so friendly with one of the servants? It made her stomach turn. It was not that she was allowed to be jealous, she was the one in love with someone else. But still, she was loyal and they were careful with showing their love. 

 

Finral came through the door and looked at her, startled. But then he too began to laugh. "I know who she is!"

 

Finesse turned toward Finral and looked concerned. "How can you be so happy? Langris just stroked her cheek with his finger. There's something going on there between those two!"

 

With a firm step, Finral stepped up to Finesse and grabbed both her hands. His smile was so big it almost reached from ear to ear. "Don't you see what this means? One scandal and your engagement is over. That one down there is Clara van Male."

 

Startled, Finesse pulled her hands back. "The van Male are traitors? That house fell because there was money laundering and criminal activity."

 

Finral looked at the window. "True, and Langris and Clara used to be friends. And if that house hadn't fallen those two would surely have married. He's still in love with her. Don't you see it Finesse, this is our way of being able to be together."

 

"But how are we going to do that? Should we talk to Langris about this?" 

 

Both gazed at each other, certain that Langris would never admit to having feelings for a cook. "We have to give him a push I think. Are you staying for dinner, Finesse?" 

 

Gently she asked him, "What are you up to?" 

 

A big wink and a mischievous smile. Finral took a step back and spoke playfully. "Just wait and see." 

 

Dinner was almost done, Finesse sat next to Langris and tried to act as normal as possible. But inside, she was nervous. Nervous for what she had seen and nervous for what was to come. Finral and Langris's father were not there; the man was sick.

 

Finral dabbed his mouth and watched the servers as the plates were taken away. "Would you give compliments to the cook," he said.

 

Finesse saw that Langris was trying to ignore his brother. But then Finral started smiling. "Wait, send him over here, the food was really delicious."

 

But it was not Langris but his mother who responded. "Nonsense, the girl is good but not that good. She doesn't need to come."

 

Laughing, Finral looked up. "Ah mother, you may eat this all the time but me and lady Finesse don't. Langris, what did you think of the food?"

 

All eyes were on Langris and the boy looked away blushing. "It was, it was just like usual."

 

"What's going on here?" the mother asked. She looked almost furiously at Finral. It was no secret that she absolutely despised her stepson.

 

Langris stood up. "It's nothing mother, I think Finral is playing a childish game again. If you will excuse me, I have vice-captain duties to do." Langris took Finesse's hand and pressed a kiss to it. "Should I take you home?"

 

Lovingly, Finesse began to laugh, "No thanks. I have another appointment with the florist later today."

 

After this he disappeared and Finesse looked at her soon to be mother-in-law who snorted furiously. Finral balled a fist. "We need to talk," Finral spoke.

 

"There is nothing to talk about." The woman threw a napkin on the table and stood up.

 

Finesse saw it, the woman knew it. "You know?"

 

The woman looked up in (fake) surprise. She was never good at faking it. "What do you mean girl?"

 

Finral also stood up, "Langris and the cook, Clara."

 

The woman waved it away. "They are old friends, the girl was good to our Langris. So she has a job here. There's nothing wrong with that."

 

Mother wanted to walk away but Finral grabbed her wrist. "But what if it turns into a scandal, they are in love and so things are bound to go wrong one day."

 

With rolling eyes, the woman snapped back. "It's just a lowly cook. She might have been noble once. And if things happen she'll be out of here very quickly." She pulled her wrist free of Finral's grip.

 

The stepson growled softly. "I can't imagine why you let this happen. Didn't you learn anything from Dad? They're in love and just let Lagris lose the engagement with Finesse."

 

"Your father has nothing to do with this!" Fire of anger burned in the spoiled woman's eyes.

 

Angrily, Finral came to stand before her. "Father has everything to do with this. I know about my baby sister. Father and the maid. Is that what you want for Langris? I saw that woman's pain when she had to give away her daughter."

 

Finesse's eyes widened. "Baby sister? What's going on here?"

 

"Nothing," Lady Vaude roared.

 

"Everything!" roared Finral back. "Father fell in love with a maid and a baby girl came out of it. I heard your quarrels about it. You threw her out on the street just like that. I looked for her for two months. And when I found her, she had just given birth. The woman is distraught."

 

Growling, the woman turned around. "What do I care that she was distraught? I have my Langris and he will get the best. He will marry Finesse, and if he wants to have fun he may. But I don't want any more illegitimate children in my house."

 

As she walked away, Finesse grabbed Finral's hand. Gently she whispered his name. She whispered that it was okay and that he should stop.

 

Lady Vaude stopped and turned around. "I want you out of here Finral, you are just as bad as your baby sister. You will never step into this house again. You will never take over the house or be able to marry lady Finesse. That was a ridiculous dream anyway." After this, the woman marched away.

 

A single tear rolled down Finral's eyes, "Now what?"

 

"It will be alright, you must speak to your father. Maybe he'll understand? And maybe we can find the maid and your sister? Maybe."

 

"No Finesse, father is too ill. He doesn't even talk anymore. My sister is with the witches and where the maid is I have no idea. It's over, I don't know anymore."

 

Defeated, Finral walked away, leaving Finesse alone. She bawled her fist with all the strength she had, thinking only no we are not done yet!

 

A week later, Finesse saw Langris again for the weekly family dinner. But still the lord Vaude was absent, as was the eldest son Finral.

 

The three of them sat down, and the atmosphere was grim and cold. There was no conversation and the food was tasteless.

 

After eating, Langris wanted to walk away but Finesse followed him. "Langris do you have a moment?"

 

The boy turned and looked at her. "What?" he snarled.

 

"What's going on? Is it Finral and that he is banished from the house?" She felt a lump form in her throat. "Is it your father?"

 

Unexpectedly, Langis took her hand. "No, it's not. I just let someone dear to me go. Sometimes you have to make sacrifices." A faint smile formed on his face. "I need a little moment, can you wait a little longer?"

 

Finesse nodded yes and Langris' hand slipped from her embrace. He walked away. She knew what was going on, the cook Clara was no longer there. How and what will she find out someday. One thing she did know was not to draw attention to this. Lady Whisper would see to that. And there was almost a royal wedding coming up. And there was plenty to write about.

 

But that night, after a short sickbed, Lord Vaude died. And any hope for Finral to ever become head disappeared like snow in the sun.

 

-x- 

 

The time that followed was grim, cold and Finesse worried about Finral with great intensity. It was as if all the color disappeared from Finesse's life. Occasionally she saw him fleetingly but never again was there a dance, a caress with his fingers over her hand and his smile was less bright.

 

All Finesse could do was distract herself. She lost herself in her secret work, her writing.

 

That night Secre arrived at her window and changed into her human form. "You wrote that you had something for me?" Secre walked toward her with her head slightly tilted.

 

Finesse started beaming and held up a book in the air. "Yes I have! I enjoyed all your stories so much that I took the liberty of bundling them up."

 

She stood up and walked over to Secre and handed over a dark blue book with a silhouette of an anti bird. The text "Tales from a distant noble past" beamed on the cover.

 

Tears sprang to Secre's eyes. She flipped open the book and began to laugh. "Wow, it even has drawings?"

 

Blushing, Finesse looked at her friend. "The drawings come from my maid, Sofie can draw beautifully. I hope you like it."

 

Very slowly Secre sat down, she seemed to drown in the words written on paper. She flipped through them and gasped. "That's my king! He really looked like this, thank you."

 

"I have enjoyed your stories so much. They were a delight to my small contained life here."

 

Secre stood up again and pressed the book against her chest. "How can I ever thank you?"

 

Waving her hand, Finesse turned away. "No need, no need to thank me."

 

But Secre grabbed her hand. "Come have dinner with us tomorrow. We're having a reunion. Everyone will be there, Zora with his little son, of course Yami`s daughter and Floris will be there too!"

 

Blinking her eyes, Finesse looked at her friend. "Who`s Floris?" As she asked, she began to laugh. "No wait, I thought Charlotte still had a month to go?"

 

Secre walked to the window and looked back. "No, the little boy was a little impatient. So we'll see you tomorrow?"

 

With a deep sigh, Finesse replied. "Sorry, I want to so badly but I don't have transportation."

 

But then a small grin appeared on Secre's face. "Don't worry about that. I think Finral will be more than happy to pick you up. Just like old times."

 

Finesse's heart skipped a few beats and perhaps made a small jump as well. At the thought of Finral, her breath stopped for a moment. "Finral? Yes I will definitely be there tomorrow."

 

–

 

Finesse took a seat a day later at a long table filled with people. It was the most colorful gathering ever. Next to her, as always, sat Finral. For a moment he had squeezed her hands and hugged her when they met again.

 

Secre shoved the book under Finral's eyes, "Look what Finesse made!"

 

Finral flipped open the book and with wide eyes he looked at the writing. "Finesse! Did you write this?"

 

Full of pride, Finesse looked from Secre to Finral. Suddenly she heard loud giggling. Nebra and Noelle were sitting next to each other having the utmost of joy.

 

"You can't be serious," Nebra snorted. "That poor Borja, you must imagine having to sing without being able to sing?"

 

Noelle pushed herself up, "Yes that celebration at the Tiums was terrible. But I don't get it, Borja did get courteous attention from Forte Gris in the end."

 

"No!" Giggled Nebra.

 

Next to the girls, Zora sat and rolled his eyes a few times. On his lap a little boy with soft pink hair and a mischievous crooked smile. Zara was a true mix between his parents. With wide eyes, Zara looked at his mother. He held out his little hand to his mother and brabbled a bit.

 

On the other side of the table, Nozel looked as full of disbelief, the same way as his brother-in-law. Vanessa leaned against his shoulder and looked up happily. "Honey will you tell or will I?"

 

Everyone looked up, it was already known she was pregnant that had been big news. But what more could it be? Was she expecting twins? Nozel looked proudly at his wife, "You tell it dear."

 

Cheerfully, the (former) wino sat up straighter and threw her hands in the air. "Dorothy is married! And Nozel gave her away like a true gentleman."

 

Merrily sat a girl next to them. "I got to be a flower girl along with Chouka, cool huh?"

 

Tenderly Vanessa stroked Bonnie's ginger red hair, "You were beautiful sweetheart. Just like Willow, she was a beautiful bride."

 

Finesse looked up, "bride? As in a woman? Dorothy married a woman? Is that even allowed?" Questioningly, she looked around.

 

Vanessa gave her a wink, "we're witches so we make our own rules."

 

A cheerful wave went across the table. Beer was poured and there was so much laughter. But who was absent? Exactly, Captain Yami with his family.

 

Gently Finesse leaned to the side and whispered to Finral. "Where is your captain? I had heard Charlotte had given birth."

 

Finral tore his eyes from Secre's book and looked at her wide-eyed. "What?" he asked hastily.

 

Carefully, Finesse put her hand on his knee. "The captain and his family, where are they?"

 

A spontaneous smile formed on his face. "They need their rest. It has not been an easy delivery. But the planning is a big birth party. Yami is so proud of his son."

 

Quietly Finesse slid the book toward herself and closed it. All the while she gazed at Finral. She had missed him so much. And this evening she wanted to know everything. She wanted to be with him again for just now. That night she enjoyed companionship and affection to the fullest. Not knowing that this evening would bring much change.

 

–

 

The sun was beaming high in the sky and there was not a single cloud in the air. Because of yesterday's evening, Finesse was physically tired but her mind was full of energy.

 

She was sitting at the breakfast table when she received a scroll from Sofie, her maid. Finesse unrolled it and started to smile; it was the new Lady Whisper. "Thank you Sofie."

 

The maid took a bow and poured Finesse her tea. "Do you need anything else Lady Calmreich?"

 

She looked up and thought for a moment. "What's on the agenda today anyway?"

 

The girl stood up straighter, "I believe lady Daffie Riesling is coming for tea. And this afternoon there is dinner at your great aunt and uncle's with the rest of your family."

 

Satisfied, Finesse put the paper down beside her plate. She stood up and thanked the maid. "I'm going for a walk now, get some fresh air. I'll be in the garden okay?"

 

Finesse walked away and her maid Sofie stayed to clear the table. As Finesse walked down the hallway she heard Sofie say something, but who was there? Ah perhaps another servant who had walked in behind her back. She decided to ignore it and walked toward the garden.

 

Hours later and after Daffie Riesling's visit, Finesse plopped down in the chair behind her desk. Daffie may not have been the smartest or most convivial companion, but the girl had no filter and always shared everything. And with a few clever questions, Finesse always found out the funniest facts.

 

She started dipping her feather in the ink when there was a knock at her door. Quickly she got up and turned toward the door. "'Come in,' she called. She expected a servant, but another person came through the door. In a surprised shriek, she called out, "Finral?"

 

His eyes stared at her, in his hand he held Secre`s book and a paper. "Why?" Stuttered Finral.

 

Nervously, Finesse gripped the back of her chair. "What do you mean?"

 

With large strides, Finral walked toward her. "Why did you start doing it? Do you know how dangerous this is?"

 

As if a hand reached for her throat, Finesse gasped. "Sorry, what are you talking about?" She knew full well what he was talking about.

 

"Don't pretend to be stupid, because you're one of the smartest people I know. Lady Whisper, you're her!" He put the book on her desk; the paper was her last piece of lady Whisper.

 

"How do you know?"

 

Finral sighed deeply but did not look at her. "The way you write the l and the curls of the y. Both from Secre's book and Lady Whisper are the same. Besides, everything we talked about yesterday came in the last article."

 

Silently, Finesse looked at her book. In a panic, she began to breathe faster and heavier.

 

Only then did Finral turn to her and gripped her cheeks. "Finesse this is dangerous, you know there are people who want to stop the articles. There is even a reward of many gold pieces hanging over your head. You must stop this and you must stop it now!"

 

For the first time in her life she felt anger, anger toward Finral. She grabbed his wrists and pulled them down. "No, no I'm not stopping. And you're not saying anything. Finral you have to understand I'm doing this for a reason."

 

With a step Finral walked back and looked at her, startled. "What on earth can be the reason you are playing such a dangerous game?"

 

"Us, we, our lives. So many scandals, so many secrets. As long as I kept the focus on others, we were able to do our dance and have our moments. Why do you think you or Lagris were never written about?"

 

Finral's fingers buried in his thick hair and he shook his head no. "You have to stop this, Finesse. If something happens to you I won't be able to forgive myself. You're playing a dangerous game."

 

Warm breaths escaped her lips like a sigh. Calmly, Finesse balled her hands into fists. This was her life's work, her pride he was talking about. "No," she spoke sternly. "You are a magical knight, you have no right to counsel me away."

 

Pensive, Finral began pacing back and forth. "Yes I am a magic knight, but that doesn't mean I can do whatever I want. I protect people, and I want you to protect you. Don't you see I love you Finesse, I don't want anything to happen to you."

 

Startled by his words, they both fell silent. With a step, Finral rejoined her. Finesse couldn't hold back tears rolling down her cheeks. "You love me?"

 

With his thumb, Finral wiped away a tear and took her in his embrace. "Of course I love you. I loved you then, I love you now and I will love you when we are old and wrinkled."

 

She surrendered to his touch and laid her head on his shoulder. "I love you too, Finral. God you had to know how much."

 

It fell silent in the room and Finesse could hear his heartbeat. She grabbed a piece of his shirt and squeezed her eyes shut. He was her knight, her prince and the man she had fallen so deeply for.

 

"Please Finesse, stop this.

I can't protect you like this."

 

Sobbing, Finesse stuttered. "I can't, there are still things I have to do. Let me do this."

 

Finral let go of her and stepped back. Pain showed in his gaze. "If you go through with this, we can't see each other again. Your secret is safe, I give you my word. Stop writing, promise me, Finesse."

 

The lump in her throat that formed made it impossible to speak a word. She shook her head no. This was not a promise she could make; he did not understand what it was like to be invisible to the world.

 

And without a word, Finral opened a portal and disappeared. He disappeared from her life, just as he had said he would. As if a knife stabbed into her heart. She fell onto her bed and began to gasp and cry. She didn't see her family that afternoon; she was sick with love grief.

 

-x- 

 

Over six months had passed and numerous changes had ensued. For example, Yuno was called upon to become king in the spade kingdom. And so Langris became captain with vice captain Mimosa Vermilion at his side. And Finral? Finral stepped back as a magic knight and lived in a small house on the outskirts of town, but not alone. 

 

Finesse had her book rewritten and released. No one knew she was hiding behind Lady Whisper, and it had to stay that way. But every time she wrote, a piece of her heart broke apart bit by bit. She missed Finral and the doubt of whether she had made the right choice rose more. 

 

That afternoon Finesse had sat with Secre, together they had caught up on all sorts of things. Very carefully, Finesse had asked if Secre knew more about Finral. Secre didn't seem to want to say much but Finesse did ask where he lived. He had become something of an honorary member of the black bulls because he would be too busy. 

 

Driven by curiosity, Finesse took the bold step and walked with a hood over her head at the edge of town. An address was written on a piece of paper. She stopped at a small house, cute and cozy. Unsure if she should knock on the door. 

 

A giggle sounded behind her and a little girl of a year and a half stood staggering on her feet. "Careful Endora you shouldn't just walk away." A man lifted her and looked startled at Finesse, it was Finral!? 

 

Carefully Finesse pushed back her hood. "Hey, you." 

 

A big smile formed on Finral's face, but as quickly as it came it disappeared again. "Finesse what are you doing here?" 

 

Shuffling her foot back and forth, Finesse looked down. Nervously, Finesse played with a string of her robe. "I was curious how you were, everyone was being so secretive about you. I had to know what was going on." 

 

Growling a little, Finral looked at her. "Yes you always want to know everything. But I don't need your protection. Everyone can know I live here with my daughter." And he walked to the door. 

 

"Daughter? But how, what?" Finesse gasped. The girl had the same color hair as Finral, the same shape eyes but in the color blue. Cheerfully, the girl waved to Finesse. 

 

"I adopted her, Endora is from the witch forest you see." His gaze began to soften as he stopped at the door and turned. "Would you, would you maybe like to come in? It's not big but hey, it's home." 

 

Finesse walked in his direction and her heart skipped, as it had a thousand times at the sight of Finral. "I'd like to see your house. And meet your little girl. Hello Endora, I'm Finesse a friend of your daddy's." 

 

The girl held out her arms and Finesse took her over. Babbling, the girl chattered happily. But no real words came out yet. 

 

Finral opened the door and together they walked in. "Sorry about the mess." He grabbed a shirt off the ground and made a portal and threw it through. "I wasn't expecting any visitors." 

 

"It is no big deal," laughed Finesse who sat down on the couch. 

 

Fleetingly, Finral picked up some messes and set them on a large oak table. "I'm going to prepare some fruit, would you like some?" 

 

Endora came to the floor and Finesse stood up. "Shall I give you a hand?" And she walked over to him. 

 

Together in the small kitchen they cut fruit and placed it on plates. Slowly Finral began to talk about life with little Endora who turned out to be his little baby half sister. That he did magical knight chores but no longer did missions. 

 

Together they ate fruit at the table and Finesse told them she had released Secre's book under a pen name. Later she read Endora a bit from a children's book and played with her while Finral started dinner. For a moment, they almost seemed like a family. They laughed, chatted and enjoyed their afternoon of finally being together again. 

 

After the evening meal, Finral looked shyly at the little girl. Very carefully he spoke, "It's time for bath."

 

Finesse setting the plates in the kitchen looked back. "Why do you say that so carefully?"

 

A little defeated he looked up at her. "Endora is not so fond of bath time."

 

"May I perhaps try? The infant daughter of my great uncle and aunt, Princess Bea hated it too, but I learned a trick."

 

Finral set the pan on the counter and smiled at her. "I won't stop you. I'll get the bath prepared, if you go ahead and get her ready?"

 

And ten minutes later Endora was giggling and splashing in the bathtub. Finesse softly sang songs about boats and fish. Finral leaned against the doorframe, Finesse could not see with what expression he was gazing at her. But his gaze had been filled with so much love.

 

Moments later, Finral laid the girl in her crib and very gently closed the bedroom door. Sighing with fatigue, he plopped down on the couch next to Finesse. "Thank you for being here today. Endora absolutely adores you."

 

Finesse grabbed a cloth and began rubbing a stain on Finral's shirt. "You're great as a father, I'm almost jealous."

 

"Of who?" asked Finral, laughing.

 

Finesse looked up, her hand still resting on his chest. "That little girl, she has every day with you. You two are a family together. I miss you Finral, I think I've been foolish. This could have been us, maybe. I don't know."

 

With his fingers, Finral pushed a lock of hair behind Finesse's ear. "There will always be room in my family for you. You would have been a great mother. And for what it's worth, I still miss you every day."

 

Staring into each other's eyes, they pulled toward each other. For years they managed to resist, but no more. Gently their lips touched each other, warmth surging through Finesse's body. A kiss so tender and full of passion. Finral pulled her closer against him and they lost the fight they had been fighting for years. They could no longer resist the love they felt.

 

Finally they found happiness in each other's arms, but it was not supposed to happen. It was forbidden. But for that one night, they let it go.

 

-x- 

 

Langris looked in the mirror and combed his hair back. He couldn't put it off any longer; his mother had been nagging at him to really get married now. He had no more excuses; it had to come.

 

He walked out of his room and closed the door behind him. "Mimosa I'll be back late afternoon. Will you make sure the new one does write a report this time?"

 

Merrily she smiled at him. "Of course no problem. But where are you going?"

 

Together they walked side by side down the corridor. "I really need to take care of that wedding now. My mother is driving me crazy. And Finesse isn't getting any younger."

 

Giggling, Mimosa hid her mouth behind her hand. "Neither are you captain, but it is indeed time."

 

With raised eyebrow, he looked aside. "You are getting bold."

 

"Only with you captain." A servant walked by and handed some to Mimosa. She rolled open the scroll and she stopped suddenly. "She might want to stop?"

 

Lagris stopped in his walk and turned around. "Who?" he asked curiously.

 

Startled, Mimosa looked up. "Lady Whisper, but I don't get it. Her articles are always so much fun."

 

"Fun? Mimosa that writer is downright mean. Did you read that piece then about my own mother? That she doubted my mother's devotion to my father after she got out of the mourning colors after two weeks."

 

Mimosa took a step toward him and put a hand on his shoulder. "But she never wrote badly about you, that was the only thing she ever wrote badly about your family. My brother and most of my family have had it pretty bad at times. Or that poor Letoile?"

 

Together they walked on. "Letoile wasn't very social to others either."

 

Grinning, Minoma spoke, "Except to you. She had a crush on you, she always acted mean to Finesse too I thought. Maybe she deserved that."

 

"What?" asked Lagris. "May I see that piece of lady Whisper." Langris picked up the scroll and looked at it. Something didn't sit right, call it a hunch. Why had never his family`s scandals made it into the articles? His family was full of them. "Do you mind if I take this with me? So I`ll be back by the end of the afternoon."

 

Langris formed a portal and walked through. He was still grateful that Finral had once taught him to make portals. He stepped out into the palace where his fiancée also lived.

 

He walked to her door and knocked on it. "Finesse? Finesse are you there?" But it remained silent. He pushed the door open and the room was empty. Langris looked at the paper in his hands and then at the desk. There was a book and a feather and a small container of ink. In one motion, he walked straight to it.

 

Staring at the book, his stomach began to twist into a knot. It was, it was her diary. There was a ribbon hanging in it and using the ribbon he pushed the book open and Langris's eyes fell on the word kiss . Kiss and Finral ? Pure anger and the feeling of betrayal bubbled up.

 

Then the door opened behind him and he heard laughter. His stomach turned as he recognized his brother's voice in addition to his fiancée. In a jerk, he turned and stood boiling with anger staring into the eyes of the man who had kissed his fiancée. "You!" roared Lagris.

 

Startled, Finesse and Finral looked at Langris. Stuttering, Finesse spoke, "Did you read my diary?"

 

And Langris nodded yes.

 

"'Brother that's not okay,'" Finral groweld.

 

Angrily Langris growled back, "and you're okay with making out with someone's fiancée?"

 

Finral crossed his arms. "You weren't exactly the gentleman either."

 

Beyond furiously, Langris faced his older half-brother and his own fiancée. Never before had he felt so betrayed, so hurt. One of his hands clenched into a fist, trembling beside his body. In his other hand, a piece of paper. "'So am I the villain then?" 

 

Finesse wanted to walk toward him but Finral stopped her. He turned toward his younger half brother. "You're not the bad guy, but you did drive us to this point. We are just as guilty, we made mistakes too. But this can't come as such a big shock, can it?"

 

"Tell me," Langris growled. "When did I make mistakes? When did this all start?"

 

Softly Finesse spoke as she looked at him with tearful eyes. "It started five years ago at the carol peacock masked ball, after you guys defeated Lucius Zogratis."

 

Shame from a certain memory shot through Langris' thoughts; there was something. But he didn't remember. He looked up, and turned away anyway. Doubt he even wanted to ask. He looked at the paper in his hands. So many questions, and wanting peace in his mind he had to ask them. So after a deep sigh he spoke. "Okay then, I want to know. But then all of it. How did we end up here?"

 

With tears rolling down her face, Finesse began to tell. About his intoxication, about her never seeing him. It had stung him that they had seen that he had felt love for Clara. The news that he had half a sister made him stagger to his feet. Defeated, Langris sat down on Finesse's bed and buried his fingers in his hair. 

 

"We have to do something," the captain of the golden dawn said tentatively. 

 

Finral leaned against the desk. "There's nothing we can do. Or what do you have in mind." 

 

Defeated, Langris looked up and looked at Finesse. "It's an arranged marriage. Only the one who arranged it can terminate it. Father is dead and mother will not let any light into Finral's eyes." 

 

Startled, Finesse came to sit beside him. "But you think it's okay? I mean, that I actually want to marry Finral? It's not that I didn't want to be with you, but." 

 

With a firm grip, Langris took her hand. "We've never been in love, not with each other. You don't have to explain. And I do want to try something, but if it works you have to stop."

 

"With what?!" 

 

Finral took a step. "Lady whisper, we appreciate what you've done, but you don't have to anymore." 

 

Defeated, Finesse lowered her head. "If I can be with Finral through that, I'm fine with it." 

 

Satisfied the brothers looked at each other, they will always stand together in protecting those they love. And speaking of love, Langris bit his lip for a moment. Then he stood up. "So our little half-sister lives with you now? You really adopted her?" 

 

Finral nodded yes. "She's a handful, but she's also very cute. Today she and Vanessa went to the witch forest. But you should meet her sometime, she's wonderful." 

 

Holding his nose, Langris smiled mischievously. "Duh, she's related to us. I wonder if she will also possess spacial magic?" 

 

With a few steps, Finral stood next to Lagris. "We're going to find out for sure. And then she'll have two good role models to teach her." 

 

Finesse started laughing spontaneously. "God I missed that you two were true brothers." 

 

For the first time in years, there was finally openness and some kind of peace between the three of them. But now? Now they still had to fight the toughest battle. Langris needs to convince his mother to break off the engagement. 

–

An hour later Finesse and Finral were sitting on the grass in the garden, nervously looking forward to the moment when Langris will return. And when he arrived, his expression did not mean much good. 

 

Quickly they got up and rushed toward Lagris. Finral was the first to speak. "So, how did it go?" 

 

Langris shook his head as he stared down. "Mother was bitter, as I expected. She doesn't care, as long as I marry into a better family. She doesn't even mind if there's no love. She doesn't budge." 

 

All three stood defeated facing each other. Very gently, Finesse took Finral's hand. Surely it was the end now, there was nothing more that could be done. 

 

Suddenly barking sounded and a small white fluffy mini wolf ran around them. Startled, they looked up and there arrived Queen Juliana with a couple of servants.  

 

The blonde woman looked at them with her head slightly tilted. "Who died?" 

 

Finesse took a step toward her great aunt. "No one died. It's just." Her words died out. 

 

"Come on child, out with it. You're my favorite family outside of my own children. What makes you unhappy girl?" 

 

For a moment, Finesse looked over her shoulder, perhaps making a fool of herself, but this was the only way out. Queen Juliana was her last resort. And she began to tell, about the arranged marriage, but also her and Finral's infatuation. About how they want to move forward together but Lady Vaude is holding it back. She gasped, her heart breaking as she told it. Both Finral and Langris stood by her side. 

 

Waving her fan, the queen looked on thoughtfully. "I never liked Liliane. Gisèle would have been a much better choice, I do not regret my words lord Langris." 

 

Langris shrugged his shoulders. "You don't get me with those words. But will you be able to help us?"

 

Juliana only laughed and turned around. "Just grab a date. Brimsley you come with me, we are going to visit lady Vaude. I'm going to tell her my opinion." And the woman walked away, followed by all her servants. 

 

Leaning to the side, Langris glanced up and poked his brother. "Congratulations brother, you won." 

 

Finral grabbed Finesse's hand and pulled her against him. Then he looked at his half-brother. "And what are you going to do now?" 

 

The captain shrugged. Back to my squad, I have plenty to do. Marriage will come one day I'm sure. I only have one demand." 

 

Surprised, the couple who had fallen in love looked at Langris. 

 

Langris winked. "I give Finesse away, and you must promise to behave. I think you will be fine living in my town mansion. I don't want my family living in a small shack with no help." 

 

Both Finral and Finesse put their arms around Langris and hugged him. They thanked him and Langris quickly took his leave again. 

 

Finral took Finesse's hand and pressed a kiss to her lips. "Victory at last!" 

 

“I love you so much, my knight, my prince.”

 

“And I love you, always and forever.”  And Finral took his Finesse in his arms and kissed her with every love he had

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers,

 

You didn't really expect me to stop, did you? It's been quite the season. 

With an unexpected twist, the queen herself ended the lingering engagement between Lord Langris Vaude and Finesse Calmreich. And between us, an engagement of over a decade, a woman deserved better than that. She is now married to Finral, yes yes the younger brother of her former fiancé. Together they make a lovely family. I hear Lady Vaude is so ashamed of all of this. But the big question is what will Langris do with his new found freedom?

Speaking of families, a new Vermilion is coming. But who I'll keep a secret for now. 

And I have heard that Captain Vermilion is going to hand over the robe to his little brother Leopold. Can anyone tell if this might be true? 

And finally, I would like to announce, because I have been given that honor. Zora and Nebra have a baby daughter. The little girl has red hair like her father. Erisa Acier Ideale, named after the mothers of these two eccentric royals. 

 

Kind regards, Lady Whisper 

 

-x- 

 

Langris sat at his desk and read Lady Whisper's article. Shaking his head, he put the article in front of him. The door opened and his vice-captain walked in. 

 

"Langris what did I just read now? Why didn't you tell me the marriage was off. And by the way I thought lady whisper was going to quit?" 

 

The captain stood up and grabbed the paper and balled it into a wad. "Maybe she got new help? I mean her words are prayed for by many." 

 

Mimosa leaned against his desk. "Are you okay?" 

 

Surprised, Langris looked up. "Of course, why wouldn't I be?" 

 

Sweetly, his vice captain smiled at him. "For what it's worth, I think you would have made a good husband." Then she walked away. 

 

On the desk she had left a list of the new balls for the upcoming season. And at the top was Amara Vermilion's opening ball. Maybe he should go see for himself what was there to see, at least he was a single man now. He could court if he wanted to. But that would mean he had to compete against Leopold Vermilion? No, he wasn't going to burn his hands on that. But surely looking couldn't hurt, Finesse would be eager to hear everything. Grinning, he began to understand why Finesse might have enjoyed being Lady Whisper ...... 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 8: Powerfull - Leopold X Komari Imari

Summary:

Chapter 8 = Powerfull - Leopold X Komari Imari
It is time for the youngest Vermilion Crimson Lion to enter the snake pit of the so-called noble balls. But he is not alone, hanging on his arm is a stunning beauty from Hino Country. How can Leopold focus on finding a woman when his eyes are only on Komari Imari. Is there more going on between these two friends? Dear curious readers, this writer will get to the bottom of it. For why exactly she will visit her friend now, it will leave you guessing.

Song with this chapter: Major Lazer & Ellie Goulding - Powerful

Powerfull - Leopold X Komari Imari

 

X  

 

Dear curious readers,

 

It is the day of the opening ball of a new season in our beloved Ton. The knives are sharpened, the crystal glasses are polished and Lady Delacroix of our favorite dress store has been hard at work.

And it has come to my ears that after her youngest son took over the mantle of captain, Amara Vermilion has forced him into the balls as a bachelor. Leopold Jr. Vermilion, a sure hot catch. Not only does he have that mischievous look, he's also a royal.

And I wonder when both Noelle and Mimosa will make their entrance. The ladies aren't getting any younger. Yes, Noelle is the temporary substitute captain of her brother's squad. And Mimosa is working as vice captain alongside Langris Vaude. But the girls can't always hide behind being magical knights. We get impatient, and patience is not our best trait.

 

I'll see you tonight, won't I?

 

Dearest Lady Whisper

 

-x- 

 

"My dear Amara, where is that naughty child of yours?" When Amara Vermilion looked back she saw her friend Danberry approaching.

 

"Oh you know my Leo, he's not known for being on time. I think all my gray hairs are because of him."

 

The old woman with silver almost white hair came up beside her. She leaned on her cane and watched with a wise expression. "Ah and that eldest of yours was easy you say?"

 

Coughing, Amara tried to hold back her laughter. "No, from her I got all my wrinkles."

 

Wobbling, Lady Danberry turned toward Amara. "Fortunately, Fugoleon was an example."

 

Huffing, Amara shook her head. "That one was so ignorant. I was almost afraid he didn't see her in front of him. But Wainsley is a perfect match."

 

"And not only that, she's fertile. Number three on the way already?"

 

Amara's face lit up. But then suddenly there were murmurs around them. When the two older ladies turned around, they saw Leopold Vermilion appear. With on his arm an exotic-looking lady with unnaturally blond hair and tinted skin.

 

Lady Danberry leaned toward her friend. "And who is she?"

 

Cheerfully, Amara looked aside. "Her name is Komari Imari, she is from Hino. She is here on a visit. She's staying with us for a week."

 

"Are you playing a game now, Mrs. Vermilion?"

 

Amara turned around, "I won't dare. But I'll go on and say hello."

 

–

 

Leopold looked aside and saw Komari glancing around the ballroom with a radiant smile. " You are not at all correct, Le-Le. It's beautiful here!" She exclaimed beaming.

 

Then Leopold heaved a deep sigh. "Yeah yeah you say that now. But there are so many rules and everyone is always so stiff."

 

Together they walked into the ballroom. Komari leaned slightly to the side and began to whisper softly. "Who's the fat lady with cotton candy hair?"

 

With difficulty, Leopold had to hold back his laughter and quickly turned her around. Looking his eyes into hers. "That's the queen, we have to keep her as a friend." At that moment Leopold felt a bang on his head and a sharp pain followed. Startled, he looked up and, while rubbing his head, he began to chuckle. "Lady Danberry, I hadn't seen you." And then a tone softer toward Kamari, "We have to keep this one our friend, as well."

 

Lady Danberry pressed her lips together and squeezed her eyes to slit. "You Leopold Junior Vermilion, are late."

 

Stuttering, Leopold tried to make an excuse; it made Komari raise an eyebrow. "You can also just say we stopped to eat that sausage sandwich thingy on a stick thing?"

 

Suddenly Lady Danberry started laughing hard. "I like this one, she's honest." The older woman came to stand next to Komari. "Girl, don't lose that. This snakepit of squirmy slippery stuck up people could use a little straightforwardness at times."

 

After this, the older woman staggered away. Komari looked after her for a moment and then back at Leopold. "Who is she?"

 

"Lady Danberry, my mother's best friend. You won't tell but she was once a grand Magic Knight second class. She should have been captain, but then she got injured and now she's a bitter sharp tart."

 

Giggling, Komari gripped Leopold's arm tighter. "But you are a captain now, so you are something of a big deal now?"

 

Bored, Leopold looked aside, "Are you trying to mock me? You are a ninja of the Ryuzen Seven. If anyone is something big, it's you."

 

There was suddenly a sharp laugh and when Leopold and Komari looked up they saw a slender thin woman with a young lady beside her. They were obviously mother and daughter. The same slender build, the same sharp nose and blond hair. "There we have the Lord Vermilion, say daughter what do you think, doesn't he look fabulous?"

 

The young woman looked disapprovingly at Komari and when her eyes slid to Leopold her facial expression changed to cheerful. "But mother, our lord captain Vermilion always looks handsome." She held out her hand and Leopold did the gentlemen thing and kissed her hand.

 

"Ladies the Rooji I presume? Of course I was expecting you here." Leopold behaved over neatly and put his hand on Komari's. "Lady Komari, how about some refreshment?"

 

He wanted to lead her away, but the older lady had other plans. "Lord Vermilion, my daughter Josephine still has room on her dance card. I assume this foreign girl cannot waltz?"

 

For a moment Leopold wanted to bite something, but he held back. "Lady Imari is indeed not familiar with our waltz. However, she can do beautiful dances from Hino, and these are a lot harder than our simple walz."

 

Josephine took a step forward and held up her hand. "Here is a pen, my lord."

 

Growling softly inside, Leopold wrote his name on the card. He had promised to behave and not make a scene.

 

Together they walked away, toward the table with the drinks and food. Komari looked around with wide eyes. "Look at that dress Le-Le, those colors are beautiful."

 

The lady to whom the dress belonged began to beam at the compliment. She gave a small nod and thanked Komari for the courtesy.

 

"So you kids are enjoying yourselves?" Amara came to stand next to her son. Leopold pressed a kiss to his mother's cheek.

 

Komari threw her arms around Amara and also pressed a kiss to her cheek. "It's all so beautiful here Vermilion San. The dresses, the colors."

 

Amara began to laugh. "I'm glad to hear that my girl. The dress looks beautiful on you too." Then the older lady looked at her son. "Is your name already on a dance card?"

 

Growling, Leopold replied to his mother. "Josephine the Rooji."

 

"Oh," his mother began. "Miss The Rooji is from a good noble family."

 

With a large gulp, Leopold knocked back his drink in a single motion. "Mother, they are cunning and not very pleasant."

 

"And yet, son, you must dance. If you want to marry, you must take action nonetheless."

 

For a moment Leopold wanted to roll his eyes, but didn't. "Fugoleon hardly danced either."

 

"Your brother had Wainsley, which was obvious that they just belonged together."

 

Softly Leopold whispered to Komari, "Everyone saw it except Fugoleon himself."

 

Waving her hand, Amara chased her son away. "Now you go do your dance. I'll stay here with Komari, we girls have enough to chat about."

 

Grumbling, Leopold listened to his mother anyway. Going against it was no use anyway.

 

Grumbling, Leopold walked to the edge of the dance floor. A mother approached him and it was no secret what she would want. Why should it have been written big in that gossip piece that he, Leopold Junior Vermilion, will be looking for a wife.

 

His gaze sought his friend who was still standing with his mother. Her bright eyes glanced at him. A sheepish smile formed on his face. Suddenly, someone grabbed his hand. "I am ready for my waltz, Lord Vermilion."

 

The sweet perfume that forced its way into his nose made him feel queasy. Without looking at her he extended his hand to the lady, "Let's do this lady the Rooji."

 

Together they took a spot on the dance floor and Leopold made himself look taller than he had to. The violins began to play and without thinking, Leopold began to lead the dance.

 

"What a beautiful ball, don't you think so, Lord Vermilion?"

 

Only then did Leopold turn his eyes to the young lady. "It is a fine ball, but I expected nothing else from lady Danberry."

 

The rhythm quickened and they made a sharp turn to the left. "Your companion is from Hino right? Does she want to be part of us so badly that she dyes her hair? That's kind of odd, dyed hair."

 

More and more Leopold became irritated with this young lady and the boldness she had. "Lady Komari has her own unique style, she is a ninja and one of the strongest warriors in the land of the sun. I'll be careful with my words if I were you."

 

"Oh," came out as a puff. "What is a ninja?"

 

Leopold's lips curled up. "Ninjas are the absolute and utmost best in one-on-one battlest."

 

"But you're stronger, aren't you? You are the captain of the Crimson Lions of all." Josephine's cold blue eyes widened.

 

Leopold shook no. "I've never been able to beat Komari in a one-on-one fight. And I don't believe most captains of our magical knights will be able to."

 

After this the conversation fell dead, the violins subsided and the dance ended. "That was all lady the Rooji, good evening." And Leopold walked away.

 

But when he arrived back at the spot where he had left Komani and his mother, his spirits sank for a moment. They were gone? Perhaps powdering their noses? Quickly he looked around. But Komari's warm giggle sounded beside him; she was one of the only ones who could catch him off guard like that.

 

"Did you have fun dancing?" she asked amusingly.

 

Leopold offered his arm and she put her hand on it. "I could have thought of more fun activities. Were you able to survive my mother?"

 

Merrily, Komari`s eyes twinkled. "Of course silly, I was introduced to someone with exactly your last name. She's also so pretty!"

 

For a moment Leopold raised one of his eyebrows. And quickly he searched for a familiar face. And then he saw his cousin, Mimosa Vermilion standing there. She was busy talking with Lady Danberry. "She is very kind too, also a magic knight."

 

Gently Komari squeezed his arm. "What else is there to do at a party like this?"

 

Quiet and a little uninterested, Leopold shrugged. "This is kind of it." He pointed to a man who was busy talking to a young woman. "Here it's actually a kind of hunting ground. Bachelor men look for the best women. But women, of course, want the best men."

 

Teasingly, Komari bent slightly toward Leopold. "And you, what kind of woman is your prey?"

 

Violently, Leopold began to blush, a wave of heat surging through his body. "Me, I don't know. A strong woman, cheerful, sincere, unique." He felt her press her body against his arm. "Shall we take a breath of fresh air outside?"

 

Together they walked toward the door, and in his mind raced thousands of thoughts. Not so decent thoughts perhaps, but who had thought it was a good idea to bring Komari to this ball? Who thought it was a good idea to put her in a beautiful dress, leave her, leave her alone with him. Yes exactly, his mother.

 

And it was his mother who came to the rescue just in the nick of time. "Son, come here, lady Danberry just heard something amusing."

 

Together they stopped and turned toward Amara. Leopold leaned slightly toward Komari and whispered in her ear. "Okay gossip, they sure love gossip around here too."

 

That night Leopold danced with a few other ladies, but his attention was on only one. Hino's beautiful Komari Imari.

 

-x- 

 

That night Leopold lay in bed, his window slightly open so fresh air could enter. It was a hot summer, and he began to grumble that he was not made for heat. Which was strange, since he possessed flame magic.

 

He had tucked his head into his pillow and his sheet was up to his torso. Besides enjoying Komari's companionship, he had hated the ball as a bachelor. Never before had he had to waltz so much, while he had other things on his mind.

 

Suddenly he felt something next to him, a body that snuggled up against him. Leopold squeezed his eyes shut and growled softly. "Komari, this is not allowed. I am a bachelor looking for a wife. This is inappropriate."

 

With a pouty lip, Komari looked up. "But in Hino we were free to do this and it was not inappropriate?"

 

After this, Leopold opened his eyes and turned toward her. "Okay then it was secretly also inappropriate, but I was in a foreign country and no one will find out about those moments. And I would not complain if I had not been in search of a woman in marriage at this time."

 

Playfully, Komari ran her fingers over his chest, "why marry?"

 

"It's the right thing to do. Besides, my mother is not getting any younger, and if she wants to divide everything equally, so I have to be married. Plus having children seems like fun. But."

 

She pushed herself up slightly and pressed herself closer to Leopold. "But what?"

 

Leopold ran a hand through her hair, "Forget that." He heaved a deep sigh. He felt like his heart would almost burst out of his chest because of all the tension Komari brought. "What difference does one night make anyway, right?"

 

Gently Komari pressed her lips against his and both began to grin. "Finally," Komari gently groaned. And their kiss grew more intense, blankets fell to the floor while excitement grew between Komari and Leopold like never before.

 

That morning she was gone again, as if she hadn't even been there. But a scratch on his back will often remind him of last night that day. Leopold sat up and buried his fingers in his wild hair. Why did he keep letting her drive him so insane in his own head?

 

-x- 

 

That morning, Komani spread butter on her bun. She was wearing her regular clothes from Hino again. Bright colors, a one-piece suit and her hair in two pigtails.

 

When Leopold walked into the dining room yawning, she could do nothing but smile mischievously. "Good morning Le-Le, you look like you didn't get much sleep."

 

The young captain sat down next to her and grabbed an apple. Growling, he looked her way. "It was a pretty warm night."

 

Amara who was sitting on the other side took a sip of tea. "What are your plans today, children?"

 

Komari listened to Leopold's ideas and she couldn't help but smirk broadly. Leopold sat up straighter. "I have to go to the squad today anyway, and thought Komari could come along. I had a training session in mind. Komari can help me, if she wants to, of course?"

 

Merrily Komanri clapped her hands together. "Of course, this will be fun!"

 

It was a bit strange, Komari thought. She did expect Leopold to be different here, but this much? Last night at the ball he was so stiff and neat. The first time she laid eyes on him, she was enamored with his boyish charm. He seemed more of a man now, but his smile was still 

innocent. Leopold had become more attractive, but she missed his mischief. But last night he had found it again with her, and she was to the moon it was still there. That their attraction was still so the same.And it made her happy and yet it hurt, because she keep this going. 

 

– 

 

Wobbling, Komari stood next to Leopold as he introduced her to his squad, the Crimson Lions. They were all knights with pride and a hint of arrogance.

 

"As I told you, Komari here is a ninja with the Ryuzen Seven. And today she is going to help me train you. I hope you are all up to it!" Leopold placed his hands at his sides and began to laugh loudly.

 

One of the knights stood up and looked wide-eyed at his captain. "Excuse me for asking, captain. But what's special about a ninja?"

 

With a flicker of mischief, Leopold and Komari looked at each other. Both got a smirk on their faces. "Komari?" asked Leopold teasingly,

 

"Of course my lion. "And she stepped behind him. Because she was smaller than him and his robe touched the ground she was able to disappear behind him.

 

The moment Leopold stepped away, she was already gone. Because of her lightning magic, she was faster than light. And the oohs and aahs flew across the square.

 

With her back against the one knight, she came to a stop. "We ninja`s are good at hiding. When we want something, no one will see us."

 

Startled, the one knight but also a few around it took a step backward. "But how?"

 

Leopold crossed his arms. "Not only that, Komari here is extremely good at one-on-one combat. So who has the courage?"

 

"Ah Le-Le, that's not fair," Komari chuckled with a big smile. She bawled her fists and made a leap. "If you can't beat me alone, what makes you think they can?"

 

Unaware, they walked toward each other, eyes locked on each other. The only thing she wanted was to fight him, like all their moments in Hino. She had trained him and meanwhile they had flirted with each other. No one saw it, it was their secret. He was of royal blood, like a prince and she was just a ninja.

 

They came to a standstill centimeters from each other. "And what did you have in mind, Komari?"

 

The blonde ninja pressed her finger to his chest. "Maybe it's not fair to let them fight alone?"

 

"Maybe I can fight with you?" Sounded suddenly behind them.

 

Komari looked over one of leopold's broad shoulders and called out very cheerfully, "Asta!?"

 

Surprised, Leopold also turned around. "Hey you, to what do we have the honor of a visit from our young wizard king?"

 

Cheerfully, Asta walked toward Leopold and Komari. "I heard Komari was in clover. So I thought I'd say hello."

 

Happy, Komari jumped up to Asta and hugged him. "You haven't grown an inch either. You're still so cute!" She petted her hand through his silver hair.

 

Grumbling, Asta growled. "You're only five centimeters taller than me."

 

The members of the crimson lions looked in amazement at what was unfolding before their eyes. Leopold was the first to say something. "Oh yeah, Komari trained you too. You haven't seen each other in what, how many years?"

 

Asta looked at Leopold and started laughing. "Oh I think six months back. Occasionally I go there for a few days."

 

"But, but how?" stuttered Leopold.

 

Komari walked over to Leopold again. Somehow she felt guilty; she saw something odd in his eyes. Was it pain or jealousy? "Asta has a friend who makes portals. I don't always see him when he visits." Why she said that last part she didn't even know herself.

 

Merrily Asta cheered, "Yes Finral is the best. You should come with me next time Leo."

 

Immediately Leopold began to blush as he looked at Komari. "Yeah, maybe." There was obvious sorrow in his voice. And Komari knew why. Leopold was looking for a partner for life, for having babies and such. From that point on, they wouldn't be able to do the things they loved so much.

 

"Wizard king, we have to keep going," Marx sounded behind him. Still had his mushroom haircut, but it had gotten a lot shorter. And here and there, gray hairs could be seen.

 

With a glum face, Asta looked at his assistant. "Ah come on, one fight Marx." He sounded pleading.

 

For a moment, the blue haired sighed deeply. "Okay, but make it quick."

 

Merrily, Komari clapped her hands together. "No problem," she cried happily.

 

-

 

With arms crossed, Leopold and his squad watched as his former rival Asta and his good friend Komari went hard against hard. Leopold had to admit, there was a reason Asta had become the Wizard King. His anti magic and his fighting was of a whole other level now.

 

Both fighters stood panting against each other, with big smiles on their faces. It was a draw? Leopold couldn't believe his eyes.

 

Marx came to stand between the two. "Sorry, this is obviously very entertaining but my king we have to go."

 

Pleadingly Asta spoke, "ah don't be silly, I almost won." But Marx did not give in, they had to go.

 

Komari came to stand next to Leopold and waved Asta and his assistant goodbye. Still she was out of breath. She leaned slightly against him, and all his senses were on edge. With his eyes, he slid toward her and placed his hand on her hip. "He had won?"

 

Sheepishly, she looked up. "'Don't tell anyone huh?"

 

Cheerfully, Leopold replied softly. "Your secret is safe with me. But you need some rest." Then he looked up at his squad. "Okay warriors, I want you to practice one-on-one combat yourselves. And remember what you have seen."

 

Together they walked in, still Komari leaning against him. Once inside, Komari pushed away and took a few steps. After this, she leaned against the wall and began to smirk. "Leopold?"

 

He came to stand in front of her and took her hand. "You were amazing out there." Leopold felt her hand tighten and she pulled him toward herself.

 

"I'm glad you liked what you saw." She flirted with him again, making his head spin.

 

He gently pressed his body against hers, and in a single breath their lips found each other. His fingers slid down her neck over her shoulder. Komari pulled her leg up. He buried his body closer against hers. She was driving him insane. As she could always do, again and again.

 

-x- 

 

Two days later and Amara Vermilion was looking in her garden, it was the annual Vermilion game day. Something her own late Leopold already did, this is where she met her in-laws the first time ever. A delighted glimmer appeared on her face. God how she missed that energetic man. 

 

She looked over her shoulder as the door opened behind her. A little girl over three years old was running toward her, her little arms wide. " Granny granny, hugs!" 

 

Amara crouched and enclosed the little girl in her arms. "My dear little Freya, god how fast you are growing. Will you please stop for a moment?" She lifted the little girl and looked at Fraya's parents. "Hello darlings, welcome." 

 

Fogoleon pressed a kiss to his mother's cheek. "You sure picked a hot day mother." 

 

Wainsley came to stand beside him, on her arm she carried one-and-a-half-year-old Idris. The little boy babbled happily. "It looks beautiful here as always. Shall I cool the lemonade?" 

 

Caringly, Amara stroked her grandson's chubby cheek. "Your mother is amazing with her ice magic, right little boy?" 

 

"Are we the first?" asked Fugoleon with a raised eyebrow. 

 

A loud chime sounded behind him, "You're here just a few seconds before us little brother." 

 

There also came Mereoleona, her husband Yosuga, daughter Chouka and wobbling beside her the two-year-old Hinoko. "Welcome my sweethearts," Amara called cheerfully and set Freya on the ground. 

 

Her grandchildren gathered by a large play rug on the ground, under a big wide umbrella. They were a wild bunch together. Her eldest son's two both had the typical vermilion-colored hair. Her daughter's son was another story, a mix of his parents. Wild wavy black hair with a streak of vermilion like a mohawk. He was already the wildest and loudest of them all. But when his big sister Chouka gave him a glance he listened, Amara beamed with pride. 

 

Mereoleona lowered herself into a chair and grabbed a glass of lemonade. "So where is that little cub?" 

 

But before anyone could answer, Yosuga struck a shriek. "Komari!?" he cried gleefully.

 

Laughing, the blond girl looked up as she had her arms wrapped around his torso. "You have become slow, Yos, is family life too comfortable for you?" 

 

"Aunt Komari!" and Chouka ran up to Komari and they hugged. 

 

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Leopold approaching. He stretched and looked sheepish. "You're  all already here, welcome!" 

 

But before Leopold could think of anything, he was buried by his nephews and nieces. Laughing, he lay on the ground as he was almost tickled to death. "Stop, stop," he cried with laughter. 

 

Amara looked from Leopold to Komari. One thing she had learned was that these two were incredibly fond of each other. And she hoped Leopold saw it too and will pop the question. She would never admit it, but she hated seeing him so unhappy at the ball.

 

Her head maid came walking toward her and made a short bow. "What is it, Daliah?" 

 

The brown haired girl looked up, "visit, my lady. They are noble and I cannot send them away. They come for uh, our lord Leopold." She almost whispered, so softly and gently, 

 

"Who are they?" 

 

"The Rooji`s, my lady." 

 

With a deep sigh, Amara closed her eyes. "Let them in, it's time she learned not to play with fire."

 

Cheerfully the maid looked up, even though she had only been in the service of the Vermilion household for five years she knew her mistress inside out. "Of course my lady." And she walked to the door. 

 

Two minutes later mother and daughter entered. The older women greeted each other. Amara pressed up her nose. "This is highly inappropriate, the Rooji." She then turned to Leopold. "Dear Leo, would you please explain to lady Josephine the rules? We ladies will sit down and relax in the shade." 

 

With a raised eyebrow, Leopold looked at his mother and then via Komari to the frail-looking Josephine. 

 

The ladies sat down and watched over the lawn. Amara lifted up little Idris and the little boy curled into a ball and his little eyes fell shut with a little thumb in his mouth. "Lady the Rooji, you know this is inappropriate. But did you set your sights on my son that badly?" 

 

The blond woman waved with her fan. "We are good families, it's not more than that of course. Plus I think they are a good match, my daughter was born with tremendous magical power. Flaming not to mention, perfect for your Leopold." 

 

A corner of Amara`s lip curled up. "Let's watch the game the kids are going to play. I'm curious to see if she knows how to stand her ground with this family."

 

"Wainsley is among them with a pregnant belly, and a young girl of how old is she? Ten years old or so?" 

 

Amara Vermilion ignored this. This woman needed a lesson, and this game was just what she needed. 

 

–

 

Leopold threw a kind of stick hammer at Josephine who caught it with difficulty. Komari stood next to him and also took a hammer. "Le-Le, what is this?"

 

"This game we call pall-mall, a tradition in our family for years. It is very simple. Everyone has a hammer or mallet we call it and a ball. You have to hit your ball through the little gates as quickly as possible."

 

Chouka joined in as well. "But of course you may help or work against each other."

 

"Oh?" grinned Komari and then looked at Leopold. "So anything goes?"

 

He had to do his best to ignore her; she wasn't making it easy for him. Leopold turned to Josephine again. "Chouka here will go first, to show you how it's done."

 

The girl hit the ball with her mallet and it rolled right past a gate. The whole family clapped ruefully.

 

Smiling, Leopold stroked her head with his knuckles. "Almost Chouka, almost." Then he looked at Josephine, "Now you."

 

"Where should I start?" She asked cautiously toward Leopold.

 

Wainley replied, "Doesn't matter, as long as you make it to all the gates in the end. There are twelve of them."

 

Fugoleon stood next to his wife and looked at her almost with offense. "Wainsley here has been our champion for the past three years in a row. And nobody knows how."

 

Teasingly, she leaned against her husband. "I can't help it, I just keep it cooler in matches like this."

 

"Yeah yeah," Mereoleona waved. "Now hit that ball. I want to hit it, too."

 

Josephine put her ball down and stood next to it. "Leopold, am I standing right?"

 

For a moment, Leopold shrugged. "Guess so, why?"

 

Blushing, the blonde looked at the young captain. "Oh, okay." She hit the ball but with so little force that it didn't get very far.

 

There was applause but it was more polite.

 

Komani hit her ball through a gate at one go. Mischievously, she looked at Leopold. "Did I stand right?" and she stuck her tongue out at him.

 

Leopold almost hit his ball through the gate but stopped right in front of it. He growled in displeasure.

 

Wainsley hit the ball right against Leopold's ball causing it to roll far away.

 

Fugoleon hit a good one at once. So did Mereoleona and Yosuga. After this it was Chouka`s turn again.

 

--

 

From the side, the mothers watched. "It's A fun game," Lady the Rooji began. "But how come it is played by your family?"

 

With her hand, Amara stroked through her grandson`s vermilion-colored hair. "It is my late husband's family's tradition. No one knows where it comes from."

 

"Leopold is looking for a bride, we can lay down a good dowry. I know he is your last son, you want him to be well off."

 

Amara took a sip of cold lemonade. "You are right, he is looking for a wife in marriage. But you don't have to worry about a dowry. Or have you forgotten who we are?"

 

"No no," the woman stammered. "But my Josephine will make a good wife. She is well behaved, speaks several languages and is a talent on the piano."

 

For a moment Amara had to hold back her laughter, piano? But she kept her face in the fold. "She does indeed sound like a lovely educated young lady. How is she with children?"

 

The woman sat up straighter. "My Josephine is wonderful with children. She wants lots of them, too. In our house we had the best nurses, nannies and governesses. Of course those will go to Josephine and Leopold when little children come."

 

"Wainsley and Mereoleona both do without nannies and nurses. I also raised my children by myself. I only had help from Sister Theresa, she was my children's teacher of magic."

 

Nervously, the other woman watched the game again and waved her fan harder. "Let's see how the game develops."

 

–

 

Back at the game, Komari strode a little too close past Leopold as he was just about to make a strike. The young captain let out a yell and missed the ball. "Really Komari? That was just plain foul!"

 

The ninja stuck out her tongue, "We were allowed to do anything”, she said. “So a power jab in your side isn't against the rules." 

 

Sheepishly, Josephine looked at Leopold and Komari and their little staring contest. She turned to Wainsley and asked cautiously. "Is that really allowed? It's a somewhat wilder game than I first thought. How do you keep it up like that with a pregnant belly?" 

 

It was Fugoleon who answered in a way that was almost toneless. "My dear wife is a wolf in sheep's clothing. She looks cute, but this woman is harsh." To which Wainsley gave her husband a grin that could only be understood between husband and wife. 

 

"Mommy, mommy, I'm hitting too!" Wobbling, Freya came to stand on the grass. Fugoleon wanted to go to his daughter but Komari was first and crouched in front of the girl. 

 

"I could use some help from a real Vermilion warrior like you. Will you help me defeat your vicious uncle?" Komari took the girl by the hand and looked for a moment at a sour-looking Leopold. 

 

Yosuga began to laugh loudly. "That's our Komari, cunning as a fox to get what she wants." 

 

As Komari practiced her strike with little Freya, Josephine rejoined Leopold. "A toddler joining in? Is that even a good idea?" 

 

Mereoleona also came to stand next to her little brother. "Ah we're Vermilions, we're used to some things. Yesterday we had an outing to the hot springs with the family" 

 

Polite Josephine responded in a tidy manner. "That sounds like a wonderful outing." 

 

Leopold coughed into his fist. "Yes, I know those hot springs, my dear sister meant a volcano, with yes up there a hot spring." 

 

Completely in shock the color drained from Josephine's face. "Volcano?" she stammered shakily.

 

"Okay we are ready!" shouted Komari determinedly. The little girl in front of her took the same position. 

 

Yosuga chuckled, "Long time since I've seen Komati so determined. Say little lion, when is the wedding?" 

 

Blushing, Leopold looked startled at his brother-in-law. "There will be no wedding. At least not between Komari and me." 

 

Looking sour with a pout, Yosuga petted Leopold's head. "Don't be silly, you guys are constantly flirting with each other. Besides, I can smell her perfume on you. You're not fooling me." 

 

A glum feeling overtook Leopold, as if someone grabbed his heart and squeezed it together. As if a sting cut through his gut. "Komari can't get married." 

 

"Uh?" Yosuga blinked his eyes. 

 

Leopold shrugged, more to pretend he had a cool head. But inside he was screaming. "I think it's because she's a ninja. She told me that marriage was not in her future, or children. I assumed that was why." 

 

His brother-in-law walked away, "Nonsense I tell you. She can't? More than she does not want to." 

 

Stunned, Leopold was left watching Komari hit a ball with Freya again. She didn't want to get married? This conversation was years ago, back in Hino. Once upon a time, he had never thought of himself as a candidate for becoming a husband either. Life moves fast sometimes, so does change. 

 

Josephine rejoined him. "Are you coming to the Vaude family's ball tomorrow night?" 

 

Growling, Leopold walked away. He was not a gentleman, he did not want to be a gentleman. This was a stupid game, this wedlock that is. A puppet show, a charade. He will have to talk to Komari. And rather now than later. 

 

- 

 

The older ladies watched what was happening on the field. Amara leaned to the side. "Do you still think your Josephine fits into this family? I can also introduce you to a second cousin of mine. He may not be as rich, but your daughter won't get burned there." 

 

Josephine's mother batted her eyes. "I don't see this as a loss, your son needs to see that my daughter is just delightful. And that foreign one always distracted him." 

 

Slowly, little Idris stretched. With his tiny fists, he rubbed his eyes and sat up straight. Amara got a bright smile on her face. "Be careful lady, the Rooji. You have one daughter and make sure she gets well. That's all I can tell you." She stood up and walked toward the grass. "Who won?" she called cheerfully. 

 

Everyone pointed to little Freya. Wainley looked proudly at her daughter, and Fugoleon pressed a kiss to his wife's cheek. "So mother, so daughter." 

 

They didn't even notice Josephine walking away towards her mother. Yosuga and Mereoleona began a verbal argument and tried to involve Leopold. Wainsey took her daughter to get some Lemonade. Fugoleon followed behind his wife after taking over his son. Amara watched Komari giggling at Leopold. Oh, she knew that look all too well. A picture formed before her eyes.

 

-x- 

 

That evening, Komari walked through the large Vermilion hall. Curious, she looked at the paintings lining the walls of the hallway. It was funny to see so many different paintings with mostly all vermilion colored hair. Occasionally there were some others, silver, blonde, brown.

 

Then she stopped at a painting, she recognized the woman that was Amara Vermilion. In front of her stood a boy and a girl, both not yet ten years old. Next to Amara stood a large man, spiky hair and Turquoise colored eyes. 

 

"How much he looks like his father, huh?" sounded a warm voice. 

 

Komari looked to the side and observed the woman approaching. Amara Vermilion was nowhere near as young as she was in the painting. She had once had blonde hair. "Is that Leopold's father, Mrs. Vermilion san?" 

 

Amara came up beside her and looked up proudly. "That is indeed his father, my husband Leopold Senior Vermilion. The most wonderful man ever lived. He was my captain once, did you know that?" 

 

Together, the women continued walking down the hallway. "No, I did not know that, Mrs. Vermilion San." 

 

"Please, call me Amara. You are like a daughter to me, dear child." 

 

Merrily, Komari laughed. "Of course, Amara San. But if he was your captain, then you were also a magic knight?" 

 

Quietly Amara brought her hand up and small lightning bolts shot between her fingers. "I was the first female vice-captain ever with the Crimson Lions. Leo and I were inseparable." 

 

"True love, then? Romance on the battlefield." 

 

But Amara shook her head. "He didn't realize it until I was dragged to my first ball by my father. Leo got ears from it and raced to that ball as fast as he could. When I got to the bottom of the stairs, that silly man was standing there completely exhausted. He tossed every rule overboard and asked me to marry him on the spot."

 

Cheerfully, Komari jumped up, "and you said yes, of course!" 

 

A burst of laughter came from Amara. "No, not really." She was silent for a moment, trying to hold back her laughter. "I punched him in the face. I thought he was joking. How was I supposed to take that proposal seriously?" 

 

Both women started laughing harder. "But still it turned out alright," Komari giggled. 

 

"Yes," Amara sighed. "He was a wonderful husband and great father. I wish Leopold had known his father, he died before your Leopold was born." 

 

Spontaneously, Komari began to blush, her, her Leopold? Quietly they walked on. Komari enjoyed the older woman's cheerful stories about her children. She felt so at home and welcome here. It hurt to think that in just a few days she would have to leave again.

 

-x- 

 

That night they lay in bed, Komari rested her head on Leopold's chest. Gently Leopold caressed his fingers over her bare shoulder. The moments with her were pure happiness, Komari brought so much energy and color to his life. Not a single moment was dull.

 

Komari pressed herself straighter and gently kissed his lips. A tingle remained within him after they parted and she smiled at him. There was only one thing Leopold could do, and that was smile back. Her mischievous eyes, she had him in complete power. "Leo, can I ask you something?"

 

"Sure, just ask."

 

Her fingers made a path to his belly. "Will you visit next time Asta comes to Hino too? And what will happen to us after you've done this marrying thing of yours then?"

 

A lump formed in Leopold's throat; he hadn't wanted to think about that. The idea of being tied to a woman who was not Komari just hurt him. He heaved a deep sigh and closed his eyes. How was he supposed to deal with that kind of question? It was not a question he wanted to answer. "I have another idea," it was something that had been playing in his head since that afternoon.

 

"Oh?" she sat up completely straight, wearing only his sheet around her torso.

 

Leopold, too, sat up straight and pulled his knees up. He observed her beautiful face, illuminated by the light of the moon. "What if you stay here, with me, as my wife."

 

Her look changed, from playful to almost panicked. "No, you know that can't happen Le-le. I'm not getting married. I already told you that a family life is not in my future." She turned her face away from him.

 

Annoyed, Leopold pushed himself up and got out of bed. He grabbed his bathrobe from the floor and flipped it on. With a jerk, he turned as he buttoned his robe. "Why? Is it because you don't feel anything for me?"

 

Komari also jumped out of bed and came to face him. "That's nonsense and you know it. I'm here now here with you aren't I? I'm here because I definitely feel something."

 

"But not enough for a lifetime? What are you so eager to get back to Hino where you can seduce more men?"

 

A dull slap immediately followed, and Komari had struck Leopold's cheek with her flat hand. "How dare you think of me like that! You are my first and you are my only. You have no idea how much I care about you." Tears welled up in her eyes.

 

Leopold resisted the pain but rubbed his cheek anyway. Her slap burned after, but not as badly as her words. "But why, why won't you commit your life?"

 

Angrily, Komari walked past him, but Leopold grabbed her forearm. "Komari please," he begged. She stopped but did not look at him. He heard her sobbing softly. "If you don't want to marry me, I beg you for an answer, why?"

 

"There's nothing, there's nothing to explain." She gasped.

 

"Komari, I love you. Please give me a reason."

 

With wide eyes, she looked back. Leopold saw the tears rolling down her cheeks. "I, I can't."

 

Growling, Leopold threw free her forearm and walked to the window.

 

"Don't be like that Le-Le, you know I love you too. The reason is just, well, you won't understand."

 

Calm and controlled, Leopold turned around. "Try me."

 

For a moment Komari bit her lip, stuttering as she searched for words. "It's not a sad story, okay. It's not dramatic or shocking"

 

"Then what is it?"

 

Defeated, Komari looked at the ground. "I come from a perfect ordinary family with six sisters, all of us identical to each other. My parents were good to us, they treated us the same. But it was all so boring. The more I became different, the more they remained boring and normal. They all have families of their own now, everything looks alike. I swore then, I don't want a family, I don't want a boring identical life like everyone else."

 

Blinking his eyes, Leopold stared at her. "That's it? You're afraid of a boring life? Have you seen my family? Komari I swear, our life will not be boring. That's a choice you make for yourself."

 

She bulged her cheeks and growled at him. "You don't get it! I just can't okay?!"

 

Angrily, Leopold waved his hand. "Fine, then go live your own unique free happy life."

 

And even angrier, Komari stormed out of his room. And not only his room, that night she left Vermilion Hall

 

-x-

 

The next afternoon, Komari sat on the grass in front of Mereoleona and Yosuga's house. The house where her former teammate lived was small, but the land around it was vast and wide. She was not cold but still a shiver ran down her spine. Her stomach was in a knot. Last night's fight was like a headache.

 

"I haven't seen you so incredibly glum since that party at that Kazoku place back then." Standing behind Komari was Yosugu. The man looked as if he was looking at something he didn't understand.

 

With a sigh, Komari pulled her knees toward herself and wrapped her arms around them. "Ah it's nothing."

 

With a thud, Yosugu sat down next to her and handed her a decanter of liquor. "Your first couple fight?"

 

Komari accepted the decanter without looking and took a big sip. With her thumb, she rubbed a drop of liquor from the corner of her mouth. "We're not a couple, I don't do couple."

 

"Nonsense and you know it." Yosugu sounded direct and serious. Something Komari wasn't used to.

 

She wiggled the decanter in a loose grip. "You have easy talk."

 

A sharp pain shot through Komari`s head and when she looked back she saw that Yosugu had shot a pebble at her. The man shook his head. "Do you really think it was easy for me? I had a child, Chouka is my everything. Mer and I didn't even want to get married. We just had it good, maybe it was getting too good. I was so not ready for this house, tree, critter life."

 

"What changed?"

 

Yosuga's lips curled up and his eyes radiate happiness. He looked over his shoulder at the cottage for a moment. "Mer and I changed. We grew into this life together. We had Hinoko and now live the way we want. We argue frequently, but we know we love each other. It is, it is good."

 

Defeated, Komari`s eyes wandered to the ground. "I don't know if I can."

 

Yosuga gave her a nudge with his shoulder. "You are not alone, you guys are nuts about each other. Think about it." With a huff, the warrior from Hino stood up.

 

As Yosuga walked away, a tear formed in Komari`s eyes. It's already too late, she thought to herself, sighing.

 

–

 

Evening had fallen and a veil of clouds hung in the sky. The evening air suddenly felt frigid. Leopold stepped into the home of the Laude family. Langris was in busy conversation with Mimosa; Leolpold decided not to disturb them.

 

"Son wait a minute." Amara hooked her arm through her son's. "We don't have to be here sweetheart."

 

That was funny, Leopold thought. All the time she was pushing him toward balls when he didn't want to. And with Komari clearly indicating she would never see him in her future, Leopold had decided that a marriage of convenience was a better idea. The sooner the better, in hopes of ignoring this dull ache in his heart.

 

Together they walked to the grand ballroom. "Do you think Langris organized this ball or would lady Finesse have had a hand in it. I heard she and her husband live here, too."

 

Leopold ignored his mother. In his mind he went through the ladies and their families very pragmatically. What was he looking for in a woman? Komari had asked him that question, and unconsciously he had described her. Perhaps not completely unconsciously. A new list of requirements had jumped into his mind. Conscript. faithful, a pretty face because the eye wants something too. In addition, she had to possess some intelligence.

 

They arrived at the high staircase and quietly walked down. He looked down the hall, as if entering a battlefield. Suddenly his mother stood still. Annoyed, Leopold looked up, but this changed when she saw her joyous expression. It was as if electricity surged through the air.

 

With a jolt he turned again; there she stood. Not in a ball gown but a beautiful outfit from Hino. "Komari?" he asked in surprise. He pulled his arm from his mother's and walked downstairs. She looked nervous, but well he probably didn't come across much different.

 

Arriving at the bottom of the stairs, he stood still, in front of her. Her mischievous grin was like a warm blanket. "Hey Le-le."

 

"Hey you, what are you doing here?"

 

He felt her take his hand and she took a small step toward him. "I have room on my dance card."

 

Gently he squeezed her hand, "but you can't waltz."

 

Komari tilted her head slightly, "maybe you could teach me? I'll be here for a while."

 

"What!"

 

She pressed her index finger to his lips. "This is not a yes, getting married seems terrifying. But a life without you is, is so much worse. Please tell me I can stay, I know I could."

 

She didn't get time to finish her story. With a tug, Leopold pulled her toward him and kissed her with all the passion and love he had. He kissed her in front of everyone. Down with the etiquette, down with the rules, as long as Komari was in his life for the rest of his life, he didn't care about anything. The kiss paused and their foreheads rested against each other. "We together, against the world okay?"

 

"Okay," and she pressed another kiss to his lips.

 

-

 

Some distance away stood Amara and her good friend lady Danberry. The old snarly governess pointed at the couple with her cane. "This reminds me of you and Mr. Lord Vermilion."

 

Startled, Amara looked aside. "Why, we didn't kiss in front of the entire Ton."

 

"Don't lie to me, you stole a kiss back at the carriage. Nothing gets past me."

 

A happy memory came to Amara's mind. "Ah, we were young, and we were going to get married."

 

With an amusing chuckle, Lady Danberry looked aside. "You had just rejected him. Why did you make it so difficult for your husband?"

 

For a moment, Amara bit her lip. "You know you should never make it easy for a Vermilion. It's best to let them sweat every now and then."

 

Together, the ladies looked back into the ballroom. Leopold and Komari had disappeared, and Amara couldn't help but smile.

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers,

 

What a season this was. This writer has had a few small heart attacks at things that happened.

What is on top is our very own Leopold Vermilion. Our number one bachelor turned out to have lost his heart to a beautiful exotic lady. Komari Imari is a league of beauty on her own. And where at first there were rumors that they would not even get married, apparently they are already married? What could this mean?

In addition, royal twins have also been born. The two boys bear the names Warren and Wyatt. I would like to congratulate the parents Solid and Fragil. I'll be curious to see when we see darling Noelle Silva make her entrance.

And also Mimosa Vermilion, Kirsch can't keep supporting her. Or is she going to become a spinster? I hope not for Kirsch, he and his Rebecca are busy enough with their little son Beau and Rebecca`s siblings.

I think there will be a lot more to come, what do you guys think?

 

Kind regards, lady Whisper

 

-x- 

~5 years later~

 

Amara Vermilion stepped into the Vermilion palace. Today her eldest son held his birthday in his own home or uh palace. The old woman heaved a sigh, so many wonderful moments she had enjoyed here with her late husband. After his death, she moved into Vermilion hall. Here Leopold and Komari still lived. She simply enjoyed all the pleasures of her old days. 

 

The almost eight-year-old Freya came running to her. "Grandma, you're here!" The girl was a true blend of her parents. Her mother's beautiful sweet face with her father's hair. She was a true warrior in the making. 

 

Following Freya came her brothers, Idris, who had a calm and mellow nature. Something that was just very unusual for a natural-born Vermilion. And next to him was Hagan, a copy of his grandfather due to his high energy and spontaneous nature. 

 

Amara enclosed her grandchildren in her arms, "Where are your parents?" Fraya took her by the hand as did Hagan. 

 

Idris pointed to the dining room. "Mother was just there. But father is in the garden; Uncle and aunt are already there." 

 

"Which ones?" 

 

But a loud yell and laughter betrayed who they meant. At high speed, Hinoko came running down the stairs. Oh, what a wild one that boy was. His father's character with his mother's mouth. Wherein Fugoleon's children all possessed flame magic, Hinoko had iron like his father. 

 

"Hinnie come back!" growled a girl. And Chouka jumped off the railing in front of her younger brother. "You will behave today, look grandma is here!" And cheerfully Chouka pointed to her grandmother. 

 

Together with all her grandchildren, she ran into the garden. The wild couple ran into the garden together; their parents seemed to have given up. Giggling, Amara placed a hand on Mereoleona`s cheek and spoke with a smile. "Oh, the sweet taste of karma." 

 

"Mother, what do you mean by that?" 

 

"Nothing," laughed the woman and took a seat in a large chair. "Then I guess all we're missing is Leo?" 

 

The door flew open and Leopold walked stretching and casually into the garden. "You're all here already? Sweet!" 

 

Behind him came Komari with on her arm a little girl, with exactly the same eyes and hair as her. But not dyed, but her dress was full of brightly colored flowers. "Grandma, Grandma!" She held out her tiny hand.  

 

Quickly, a four-year-old boy flew quickly past his father, but Leopold grabbed him in his collar. Growling, the blond boy looked up. It was funny how much he actually resembled his grandmother, in appearance then, otherwise exactly his father. "Cayo, you will behave yourself we agreed. Say hello to Grandma first, then play." 

 

Komari put the two-year-old girl on the ground and knelt beside her, "Go ahead Lealia, give Grandma a hug." 

 

The grandmother took her youngest granddaughter on her lap and tickled the girl. 

 

Leopold slapped Fugoleon on the shoulder. "Old man," he joked. Fogoleon threw him an angered glance. 

 

Komari looked at Yosuga, "How was your trip to Hino?" 

 

Chouka grabbed Komari`s arm, "oh it was amazing. You should have come with us, Komari! I missed it so much, but I am also kind of happy to be back home" 

 

Mereoleona looked over her shoulder, "Hinoko, come out of the pond you can`t swim there!" 

 

Everyone started laughing but Mereoleona just growled. 

 

"Oh and we saw mom again, I mean my bio mom. She works in a temple now. She is sober and thankfully doing well" 

 

Amara looked up, god how far that family has come. Chouka and Mereoleona were like water and fire and the little girl wanted nothing to do with her new stepmother. And now? The two were incredibly close. And where she preferred to go to her bio mother then, Mereoleona had become her real mother in the end. 

 

"Oh and I got my scroll when I was in Hino. I wonder if I'll get a grimoire next year too?" 

 

Yosuga beamed proudly, "Our girl's butterflies are very unique. You will be a feisty knight." 

 

Leopold looked at the girl and smiled happily, "Of course you will become a crimson lion, that is already settled." 

 

The girl beamed from ear to ear. 

 

That afternoon Amara enjoyed the wealth she had around her. Her oldest son Fugoleon, with his sweet caring Wainley. Mereoleona and her husband, think the only man who will be able to handle her. And then Leopold who had met his match and lived a life full of love with his Komari. 

 

The Vermilions were truly a powerful family.

 

 

Chapter 9: Glory of Love - Noelle x Asta

Summary:

Setting a trap purely to marry a royal, some men do this. Men like Salim Hapshass. Noelle is on the eve of her forced marriage. She makes one last cry for help, to the man of her dreams and meanwhile the reigning wizard king Asta. Will her cry arrive in time, or is the wizard king too busy to save his friend. A little bird whispered to me, dear curious readers, that Asta may not hear the cry at all.

Glory of Love - Noelle x Asta 

 

 

It shouldn't have ended this way, she thought. But she couldn't escape it. Everything had gone wrong. The world was going up in flames around her. And it was all her own fault. 

 

There was no strength left in her body; her mind was on the verge of collapsing. Staring out the open window, Noelle craved freedom more than ever before. But had she ever been free? She was born a royal. Without having had a choice, she had been pushed into the squad of the black bulls. These were not bad things, she would be lying if she said they were. 

 

And now, now she was on the eve before her wedding day. He probably sealed the wedding by this time tomorrow. Nausea was palpable in her stomach as a lump formed in her throat. 

 

The knuckles of her fist turned whiter. Her eyes fell on a desk, paper and a feather. There was still a hope, a hope to save her. Sighing, she pulled back the heavy chair. With a thud she sat down, drops of tears falling on the paper. Her only hope, Asta.

-x-

 

"Honey you are exaggerating, why are you calling an emergency family meeting?" Nozel looked surprised and somewhere a little irritated at his wife. 

 

Vanessa turned around, her purple dress tight around her heavily pregnant belly. "Because," she began full of emotion. "Because your sister disappeared. Nozel she's a squad captain and she would never do something like this for no reason.I am worried." 

 

He knew she was right, but still he felt angry. Or was it more like helplessness? His sister disappeared a week before his wife was due with his second child. Okay, third with Bonnie, their adopted daughter added of course. Noelle was too responsible to just do something crazy and disappear. 

 

The door flew open and Nebra stood wide-eyed. "What's going on?" she asked hurriedly. Her husband put a hand on her shoulder, on his opposite arm Zora carried their little daughter, the soft pink-haired three-year-old Erisa. 

 

Behind Nebra's leg looked shyly, the red-haired Zara. The little boy asked softly, "Is the baby here yet?" 

 

A weak smile came on Nozel's face, "Not yet little one." Then the former captain looked at his sister and brother-in-law, "You didn't have to bring the children with you, you know." 

 

"Ah nonsense," Vanessa waved. "You kids go into the other room next door. That's where Dravin is playing." 

 

Zora put his daughter on the floor and Zara grabbed her little hand and took her behind him. 

 

Less than a minute later, Solid and his wife Fragil also entered. Everyone took a seat at the large table while Solid's twins also went to the other room. "What's going on?" the youngest Silva brother asked. 

 

"Vanessa called you guys, she's worried." Nozel stood next to his seated wife. 

 

All eyes were on the witch. Gently Vanessa stroked her fingers over her bulging pregnant belly. "It's Noelle, she's disappeared according to her vice captain." 

 

Noelle Silva had temporarily taken on the role as captain of the Silver Eagles when Dravin was born; this was now three and a half years ago. And it wasn't really temporary anymore.  Nozel was also fine with it; family life pleased him. He was determined to fulfill his role as head of the family better than his father Ford Silva. 

 

"That's nonsense," echoed Nebra. "Noelle is too responsible to just disappear." 

 

Solid leaned forward. "So we think something bad happened to her?" 

 

Fragil, sitting next to her husband, folded her hands over each other, "Have we asked Asta yet? She was very close with the wizard king, wasn't she? 

 

Gently Nozel squeezed his wife's shoulder, his voice sounding absent. "He's in Hino, important visit."

 

Vanessa put her hand on her husband's, "I'm trying to contact Finral but no answer. We need to find her." 

 

"And how do you plan to do that?"  Zora asked his former squadmate. 

 

A girl's voice suddenly sounded from the corner. Out of the shadows stepped a teenage girl with wild ginger-colored curls and tiny freckles on her nose. Bonnie got a crooked smile on her face. "There's already someone on the way to Hino, she's the fastest one I know." 

 

"Chouka?" asked Vanessa. Mereoleona's stepdaughter was indeed the fastest they knew. 

 

Bonnie nodded yes. 

 

"But we have to do something, too," began Nozel. "Let's ask around everywhere, she must be somewhere." 

 

The family stood up, everyone except Vanessa. Everyone disappeared and only then did Vanessa get up as well. "I have to do something, too." 

 

"No," Nozel spoke sternly. "You go rest. In a week you will give birth and I want you to be safe in your bed by then." 

 

"But, but I-" objected Vannessa. 

 

"Relax mom, I'll keep an eye on dad." Winked Bonnie. 

 

Nozel rolled his eyes and Bonnie took his hand. He had to admit, she was the best help he could have wished for. "Okay, but where I'm going is not a nice place."

 

Vanessa looked up with big eyes. "No, not there! Why are you going there?" 

 

The silver-haired man looked sad, "Because that man, oddly enough, still has too much power over this family and I have to rule him out as a suspect." 

 

Questioningly, Bonnie looked from her mother to her father. "Where are we going?" 

 

Tone-less Nozel Silva replied, "Ford Silva, your grandfather."

 

-x- 

 

As Noelle dipped the tip of the feather into the ink, she felt tears rolling down her cheeks. How will she get this letter to Asta in the first place? Defeated, she put the feather back down. At that moment she was startled by a loud pounding on the door. The voice of her future husband sounded on the other side. 

 

Alarmed, Noelle jumped up, "The door is open." 

 

Slowly the heavy door opened and with a smirk on his face, Salim Haphass entered. "There is my beautiful soon-to-be wife, I wanted to take a moment to discuss tomorrow with you." It was not a question, but more of a command. He sat down on the bed and with his flat hand slapped the blanket "Come sit next to me Noelle, I won't bite you, you know." 

 

Shuffling quietly, Noelle walked over to him and carefully sat down. She looked to the side and felt her stomach turn. How had she ever trusted him, the snake he was.   

 

He took hold of her hands and turned his body toward her. "My precious thing, I wanted to tell you that your father has arrived, he will give you away." 

 

Her blood turned cold, the color draining from her cheeks. "My father? You were supposed to get Nozel, not my father." 

 

Salim grinned with only one corner of his mouth lifted. "Your father is the one I had asked for your hand in the first place. Besides, your siblings were never nice to you. Your father wants this more than anything. And who am I to come between father and daughter right?"  

 

Without a second thought, Noelle stood up and took a step. She brought her fingers to her temple and gasped. "I haven't seen my father in years, how is he involved in this?" 

 

"My dear daughter, can't a father have his youngest daughter's best interests at heart?" A heavy voice echoed through the room. 

 

In a quick jolt, Noelle turned around. She was looking at a tall man with long silver hair. Cold purple eyes rested on her. "Ford?" 

 

"Doesn't your father get a hug anymore?" He opened his arms and walked toward Noelle, who was nailed to the ground in pure terror. Large arms wrapped around her. Her cheek was caressed by the fabric of his jacket. 

 

When Ford Silva released his daughter, she got air to talk. "What does this all mean? What is all happening here?" 

 

"My darling lovely daughter. Salim came to me asking for your hand. Even though I am no longer officially the head of the family, I am still your father. Salim told me how in love you were. And he is a good match for you. Not like your brother, who took a witch or worse Nebra with a simple peasant. You, dear Noelle, you will be the one to rebuild our family." 

 

Her stomach turned. In love? With Salim Hapshass, the snake? Never in her life. He had fooled her. Pretended to be interested in her role as captain and assisted her with missions. He had slithered himself in her life and taken advantage of her goodness. Salim had struck after she'd had a little too much to drink at a party of the new captains. 

 

Spontaneously, Noelle felt the need to take a bath; she felt so dirty with herself. And she knew the rules, she no longer had a choice. Marrying Salim Hapshass was her only option to avoid invoking a scandal in her family. 

 

"Nozel, is Nozel coming?" The youngest Silva rubbed her arms with her hands. 

 

Coldly her father looked at her, "He doesn't care about you Noelle. Why will you want him there? That one lost himself to a low witch, the man is weak and worthless. He couldn't even become wizard king when it was up for grabs." 

 

Growling, Noelle looked at her father. "Vanessa is a wonderful woman. She's strong and caring. And I don't want you to speak ill of Nozel, all he did was to protect me." 

 

Ford Silva turned his back on his daughter. "That may be true, but Nebra and Solid didn't. You come from a fractured family and you and Salim are going to heal it again." After those words, the man disappeared again. 

 

"Noelle, take your rest. Tomorrow morning my maids will prepare you. Our marriage is going to get into the books." After this, Salim also disappeared. The heavy door fell into the lock with a thump. 

 

Defeated, Noelle dropped herself on the bed, sobbing softly, lost and panicked.

 

-x- 

 

Six months ago

 

The sun stood high and a warm breeze blew across the land. It was a beautiful day, but not for Asta. Defeated, he put down the communication device. 

 

Slowly the door was pushed open; he heard a voice but the words did not penetrate. The voice grew louder, and louder, clearer. "Asta? Asta, What's the matter?" 

 

Without looking up, the name escaped his lips. "Noelle?"

 

She came to stand before him, her eyes larger than normal. "Is it true?"

 

"Yes, she's gone." His voice was hoarse. He had wanted to scream, to cry. You will expect it when you hear that the woman who raised you had passed away. But in contrast, he was now completely numb. As if he had been swallowed up in a dark cloud. 

 

Asta felt Noelle's ams around him. Her cheek against his. She was so warm, she was like a blanket. Noelle was his best friend, in happiness and sadness. And again, she was there for him. 

 

"She's finally at peace now, Sister Lily is finally free from all of the pain."

 

He heard her words, and Asta knew she was right. Sister Lily had never been the same after being an angel. Plagued by nightmares, her health continually faded more and more. The strength she had once possessed had been drawn from her body. Slowly, Sister Lily had gained the body of an ancient lady. 

 

"I should have done more. Noelle, I failed her!" 

 

"No, no, no Asta! I never want to hear you say that. You traveled to the end of the world to be able to help her. But there was nothing we could have done. And the last thing she would want is for you to talk yourself down like this." 

 

Surprised, he looked at her. Something inside him secretly laughed at her strictness. But mentally, his body could barely muster a smile. Just a weak smile managed. "I'm going to the church, want me to come with you? I don't know if I can do this alone."

 

Noelle took a step back and smiled in the sweetest way she had ever done. "Course, I'll tell Marx we're going. Stay here, I'll be right back." And she walked away, toward the door. 

 

God, how lucky he was. A friend like Noelle was worth its weight in gold. Despite her endless grumbling at him, she always knew how to support him. Someday he would thank her for everything.

 

-x-

 

Morning had dawned. The sun was shining through the windows and with a pounding headache and a feeling that her stomach was in a knot, Noelle woke up. Footsteps sounded in her room and about three maids walked back and forth. One of the maids stopped beside the bed, "Good morning lady Silva. We are preparing a bath for you, or would you like breakfast first?"

 

At the thought of eating, her stomach turned once more. She therefore also shook no. "No breakfast, but thank you for offering." 

 

An older maid joined her at the bedside. "Oh, pre wedding jitters, I'll make some soothing tea. Gentle on the tummy too. Miss you need all the strength you can get today." 

 

It was strange, even the maids were aware that this was not going to be a joyous marriage. It was fairly normal that there was no love in a noble marriage. She knocked back the cover lying on her legs and her bare toes touched the cold floor. She gazed at the window, what if she will fly away now? But those thoughts immediately made place for reason. If she will, her family will be in a bad light. Noelle Silva, that girl who woke up next to a noble and that out of wedlock. A scandal of the highest order. Nothing had happened between her and Salim, she had still had her clothes on, but the very idea was worthy of scandal. 

 

"Isn't the dress beautiful!" Sounded it from the high-blond maid. She just hung the ivory white dress on the closet and stroked it with her hand. The other maids also complimented the expensive beautiful dress. Noelle was less enthusiastic; the dress was not her thing. 

 

The old maid handed her a cup of tea. "It will be alright my lady, I promise you that the Hapshass family is a good one." 

 

Surprised by this remark, Noelle's eyes shot to the maid. The woman had puffy cheeks and a wonky nose. So they were now in the mansion of Salim Hapshass and his family. Upon arrival she had briefly seen his father, a terribly out-of-touch looking blond man. And of course her father will be there, too. She did not realize that she was beginning to gasp for air. 

 

"Lady Silva, lady Silva you have to breathe calmly. It will be alright, really." The old maid rubbed her hand over Noelle's back. 

 

Noelle's thoughts shot to Asta, she had been so in love with that dork for years. She brought her trembling fingers to her lips. Why had she never expressed how she had felt about him? Now it's too late, it's too late right? No! And in one swift movement she stood up, her cup falling to the floor. "Maid, can you deliver those letters in a hurry?" With great strides, Noelle walked to the desk. 

 

Last night she had written letters. One for Nozel, one for Asta and the last one for the Black Bulls. That last one was a wild guess, but she drew strength from the bond she felt with her old squad. She had been desperate. 

 

The old maid beckoned the brunette toward her. "Deliver these in a haste, I think they are last minute invitations for the joyous day?" 

 

The corners of Noelle's mouth curled up. "Something like that, yes, I don't want to do this alone." 

 

"That's understandable my lady. Let's make sure you're not. Now Cornelia make haste now fast." 

 

After the brunette maid disappeared, Noelle prepared for her bath. Now to hope the rescue will come in time. Tears welled up again as she was left alone in the bath.

 

-x-

 

At the same time on the doorstep of Ford Silva's mansion.

 

"Don't try to say anything Bonnie, don't try to make eye contact with the man either." 

 

Surprised, Bonnie looked at her father. The man had always been her hero, from the first moment she was introduced to him. Back then she was only eight years old and had completely no control over her magic. He had become her foster father, and six months later she had been adopted by Nozel and Vanessa Silva. Together with little Dravin, they became a real family. Now another little brother was coming, if Chouka was right, of course. 

 

Nozel banged his fist on the big solid wooden door. The man who opened the door had an emotionless expression, "Lord Silva, your father was expecting you. Come in, but the witch must stay outside." 

 

Even though the man looked dull, a shiver shot down Bonnie's spine. She was proud to be a witch, but the way the man said it. She noticed her father put on his royal captain's mask and made himself look larger. Arrogantly her father spoke, "no, my daughter is with me and stays with me. Now get my father, I have no time or desire for this nonsense." 

 

The man cleared the way and Bonnie and Nozel walked inside. The room was painted in the Silva colors and portraits of their ancestors hung everywhere. The temperature was cold, as if it were a crisp spring day. "Follow me," the servant spoke. 

 

Silently they followed the servant, through the corridors with marble floors and high ceilings. Up the stairs to the right where they arrived at an office. The man sitting behind the desk looked up, but only at Nozel not at her. 

 

"Son," spoke the man who stood up. Ford Silva, was as tall and broad as Nozel. But his hair was longer, and he had wrinkles beside his eyes. Many silver rings adorned around his fingers. 

 

"Father" Nozel placed his hands as fists on his back and pressed his chest forward. "I came here for Noelle, she is missing. And I wanted to know if." 

 

His sentence was cut off by his father. "No, she's not missing." 

 

She no longer managed to remain silent and took a step forward. "You know where Aunt Noelle is?" 

 

"'Aunt? She's not related to you, you brat." 

 

Startled, Bonnie stepped back and protectively Nozel pushed an arm in front of her. "Watch your words father," Nozel growled. 

 

The man looked at her sternly he had such a terribly cold look in his eyes. "I am saying what I want to say. You have polluted this family with witches. You are a royal my son. How hard was it to just find a noble girl and make true royal children? Fortunately your little brother made the right choice and so will your youngest sister shortly."

 

Nozel took three large steps forward and came to a stop in front of his father's desk. "Where is Noelle?"

 

"In good hands, and in a few hours no longer your burden." 

 

With his fist, Nozel slammed on the oak desk. "One more time father, where is Noelle? What have you done with her?" 

 

The smile that came on Ford Silva's face was indescribable, so cold and so arrogant. "It's funny, don't you think my boy. All your life you made that girl's life miserable and as a result she was deeply unhappy. And now I look after the girl and you see me as the bad guy? In a few hours she will be married to a noble young man from a good family. And as her father, I will see to it that she keeps the Silva name honored. That is the arrangement I made, in the best interests of Noelle of course." 

 

Bonnie wanted to say something, but didn't have the courage to. The man who was supposed to be her grandfather was terrifying. Her eyes slid around the room, there must be a hint to Noelle somewhere? Think, Bonnie think, she thought in a panic. 

 

"I know enough, father you are still as unscrupulous as ever. It has taken me years to shake off your arrogant attitude lessons. Grandpa Kallan was right, you are sick in the head." 

 

Ford Silva sat down and leaned back, pressed his nose into the air and chuckled. "I'm glad that old man is dead now, he was soft like you. You even let Nebra marry a peasant? You marry a witch and even have a non-blood bound parasite living with you. I think after the wedding celebration I will visit my favorite son Solid. Who lives too quiet a life these days, he has real Silva worthy sons." 

 

"My daughter may not be of my blood but she is my child and she is a Silva. One bad word about Bonnie, or anyone else in this family and I'll show you how a true family head protects his kin. And don't you dare go near Solid, he's been through enough and doesn't need you." With a jerk, Nozel turned around. "And thanks for the information I needed. Goodbye father." 

 

With great strides Nozel walked away and Bonnie also turned and walked ahead of him. Her heart pounded hard in her chest. 

 

Once outside, she looked at her father. "So now what?" 

 

A little perplexed, the man replied, "We have to find out who is getting married today."

 

-x-

 

Back to the flashback 

 

Devastated, Asta sat outside looking at the stars. His eyes still stinging from crying, the moment he saw Sister Lily resting in the coffin broke him. She looked so peaceful, like she was just sleeping. But her skin had been pale, there was no more volume in her cheeks. Her radiant smile would never shine again. 

 

"Asta?" Sounded a sweet voice beside him. Asta felt an arm around him and a head against his shoulder. "Asking if you're all right doesn't make sense does it?" 

 

A star fell down from the sky, a sign from Sister Lily that it was okay. "I'm fine, really Noelle I'm fine." He heaved a deep sigh and leaned against Noelle as well. She hadn't left his side during the entire funeral ceremony. She had held his hand. 

 

Yuno and his wife had also been at the funeral and she too had held Yuno`s hand. Carefully, Asta brought his fingers to Noelle`s again and hooked their two hands together. Staring at his own action, he began to smile cautiously. It was so strange, how warm Noelle`s presence was. 

 

"It had been a beautiful ceremony, there were many old children from the church and I believe half of Hage." Noelle gently squeezed his hand. 

 

Asta looked to the side, "that was entirely Hage, we're not that big." 

 

Noelle's puzzled face was kind of funny. Why couldn't Noelle always be with him more, he wondered spontaneously. Since the beginning of the Black Bulls, they had been inseparable. And then came the separation. Asta himself was trained as a proper wizard king and Noelle was asked to temporarily take over her brother's captain's mantle. 

 

Gently he let the tip of his thumb glide over her knuckles. "What are you doing?" stammered Noelle. 

 

Sheepishly, Asta began to laugh. "No idea actually, am I doing something wrong?" 

 

Then Noelle shook her head no. "It's okay though." A blush formed on her cheeks as she looked away. Blinking his eyes, Asta stared at her. 

 

"Have you heard I'm going to be an uncle?" A question to sort of calm Noelle down again. Though Asta was unaware of what he was doing wrong or right? His head throbbed with a strange sort of headache. 

 

Noelle's mouth fell open a little and in a jerk turned slightly toward her. "Yuno is going to be a dad? I already found it suspicious how often she had her hand on her belly. God those gotta be some beautiful babies." 

 

"What do you mean? Why would they have beautiful babies?" 

 

With a raised eyebrow, Noelle stared at him. "Well Yuno is a good-looking king and his wife queen Aella with that beautiful chestnut colored hair and moss green eyes. They are like a picture together." 

 

"Someday I will have beautiful babies too, Noelle, just you wait and see." Asta himself was shocked by his own statement. Had he actually said he wanted to be a father himself? The headache was getting worse. 

 

Noelle let go of his hand and stood up, she took a step forward and abruptly turned back around. "You know you have to get married for that don't you? You have to have a wife to make babies with. Of course, for a wizard king like you, it's not going to be a problem to find one and marry. But then this can't be just anyone." 

 

As if blankly, Asta stared at her. "Marry?" The word echoed in his head. How many times had he asked Sister Lily about that. But babies? The church was already full of them. Children of his own? But with whom? And he had only one person in his mind and he was startled by this thought, and in a bit of a shock he glanced at Noelle. 

 

"Yes Dorksta, get married. But what are you looking at me for?" There were those red cheeks again and Noelle turned away from him. 

 

A smile appeared on Asta's face, but Noelle did not see this. "Nothing," he answered a little shyly. And for the first time since his childhood crush on Sister Lily, he felt a warm glow of a strange kind of joy again. But now more than ever, he also felt pain and panic. What should he do with this feeling? "Let's take a walk around before we go to sleep Noelle?" 

 

He took her hand and together they walked into Hage. Asta had a lot to think about.

 

-x- 

 

Feeling nauseous, Noelle stared at herself in the mirror. The dress wasn't pretty, her hair was stupid and she just felt dirty despite her bath. She had to make every effort not to run to the bathroom and vomit. But she was a Royal, she was a Silva and she was above this feeling of pure envy toward herself. 

 

The door opened and in the reflection of the mirror she saw her father standing there. "I'm not walking away from my responsibilities, father." There was no more emotion in her voice. Even though she tried to use her royal I am everything voice, the volume was gone. 

 

The man walked stately straight toward his daughter. "I didn't expect anything else." He placed his large hand on her shoulder. "You look exactly like your mother, she was so beautiful, too." 

 

"Everyone always says I look like Mom, if only she had been here." 

 

The man behind her heaved a deep sigh. "Your mother was like a superhero, proud to have married a Silva but prouder of her children." 

 

Noelle turned toward her father. "This is the first time I've heard you talk about mom," she said. 

 

"Losing your mother was too hard on me. I think if she had lived we could have been a much closer family. I failed by giving your oldest brother so much responsibility, placing Nebra with your grandparents. I did what I thought was right for my children." 

 

With her eyes, Noelle studied her father's face. But she could not see it, no emotion, no remorse or joy at the mentioning of her mother. "Father, did you and Mom marry out of love?" 

 

Just a frown, then Ford Silva looked away from his daughter. "Of course, we were madly in love." The big man walked across the room. "We grew up together and our marriage was always planned. Your mother carried the magic that was slowly fading from our family. She was trained by my father, schooled by my mother." For a moment Ford stopped and picked up a piece of paper from the desk, there were only ink splatters on it. "We were in love, me and your mother. When we were eighteen we married grandly and it was beautiful." 

 

Not one word this man spoke of feelings, Noelle believed. It had been an arranged marriage and that was clear from his story. She squeezed her eyes shut and tried to remember her parents together. But nothing came. All she saw were the nurses, the governess, her brothers and sister. Also Grandpa and Grandma, Grandma was so sweet and Grandpa so wise. She gasped for a moment and looked toward the mirror again. "I wish Nozel were here." A wish that broke her. 

 

"Nonsense," sounded sternly from her father. Again from the reflection she saw his gaze looking at her. "He never cared about you the way I cared about you. That boy has put you in danger time after time. He could have shown you more love, prepared to marry you at eighteen. But he succumbed to your desire to play magic knight. Be glad he is not here, you would have been better off without him." 

 

After this, her father walked toward the door. Noelle wanted to say something but swallowed her words. Why hadn't he been there for her, he had been her father. 

 

"Oh and Noelle" began her father as he stood in the doorway. "I managed to intercept some letters. Did you really hope someone will rescue you from this situation? This is your own doing child, and be glad we can do this so discreetly." And with a bang, the heavy door slammed shut. 

 

Noelle sank through her knees and buried her face in her hand. It was hopeless.

 

-x- 

 

Back at the Silva palace the family was back together around the large table where the day before the emergency family meeting had taken place. Nozel had his hands resting on his wife's shoulders, Vanessa sat on a chair in front of him. "So that's what father told me." 

 

Nebra looked up with an angry expression. "That man doesn't deserve the name father. But how do we find out who's getting married today?" 

 

Solid stared ahead, his normally sharp tongue gone. "Honey?" spoke Fragil to him. A little drowsy, he looked at her. "You know so many people, maybe you can ask around at the gentlemen's club you used to go to?" 

 

Zora who let a stink bug walk along his fingers did not look as if he was impressed. "I'll ask around at silver eagles." He pushed himself off the wall he was leaning against. “Noelle would have talked so much, someone must have heard something.“

 

His wife stood up, "Zora?" Her husband looked over his shoulder and Nebra got a grin. "I'll come with." Nebra turned to Vanessa, "Can the children stay here?" After a brief nod of permission, they disappeared. 

 

"Poor knights if they are going to be questioned by those two," Vanessa remarked. 

 

At that moment, Bonnie also walked through the door. "Chouka has arrived in Hino. She is going to look for Asta." 

 

With a sigh of relief, Nozel sighed. "Now let's hope Finral is with him and he'll be back soon. I'm going to the king's palace. If anyone knows anything it should be Queen Juliana. Nothing gets past her." 

 

Groaning, Vanessa stood up and placed her hand on her back. "I'm coming with you." 

 

"Nothing of the sort, you stay here. Honey you are heavily pregnant, this stress is not good for you." Nozel cupped her cheeks with his hands and pressed a small kiss to her lips. "I mean it, you stay here." 

 

Fragil walked over to her sister-in-law. "I'll stay with you, I can't ask you to look after that wild bunch of kids all alone either." 

 

Now Solid got up too, "I'm going to the club. Let's see if I can still do what I was best at." 

 

"'Sweetheart, dear, behave yourself!" joked Fragil. 

 

With a wink Solid walked away, "the only one who still knows me wicked is you, so no worries." 

 

Nozel let his fingers slide over his wife's pregnant big belly. "Let's get this over with. We have to, for Noelle's sake."

 

The moment Vanessa wanted to say something, a communication device started beeping. And in a sprint Bonnie dove toward it. "Chouka?!" 

 

A girl's voice sounded on the other end. "Bon is that you?" 

 

"Yes, did you find him? Do you have Asta? Is Finral with him?" 

 

For a moment there was silence, a few seconds, " No ." 

 

Nozel took a step forward and exclaimed in shock. "What no? Is Finral not with him, or?" 

 

"No, as in, Asta is not here." 

 

The connection broke, and all hope seemed to slowly vanish away. 

 

"Honey?" Vanessa walked over to her husband and leaned gently against him. 

 

Caringly, Nozel wrapped his arms around his wife and kissed her crown. "I must hurry now. There is little time left. So let's hope they made a mistake somewhere and know who is apparently getting married in secret."

 

The race against time had begun. 

 

-x- 

The carriage stopped in front of a small church, and Noelle stepped out. A veil hung over her face, as if she were being given away as a gift. A valet took her toward the church doors and pushed them open for Noelle. 

 

Once inside the church, it sounded hollow. The air was cold, dry and it looked gloomy. No flowers, no music, no people she knew. A single tear rolled down Noelle's cheek. This was hopeless, but she must do her duty. 

 

Her father came up beside her and reached his arm out to her. Noelle placed her hand that was clammy with sweat on his sleeve. She took a deep breath and leisurely they walked forward.

 

Salim stood in front waiting and watched her with a wide smile on his face. With his eyes, he seemed to be almost undressing her. Noelle squeezed her eyes shut. This could not, this simply could not be true. Life was so unfair. 

 

"What a beautiful day, is it not my child?"  whispered her father. "Everything is going according to a well thought out plan." 

 

Softly, Noelle murmured without glancing at her father. "What plan, what are you talking about?" 

 

Quietly Ford Silva placed his big rough hand on his daughter's. "Salim came a year ago asking to marry you. But you hadn't made an appearance at a ball yet. I helped him a little."

 

As if a knife had been thrust into her heart, this was not Salim's cunning idea but her father's? Had he given Salim tips on how to slip into her life. Had her father, her own father, instructed Salim to sleep in her bed together. Her blood slowly turned cold. 

 

They stopped in front of the altar and Ford handed his daughter to Salim. Salim had his blond hair in a tiny little ponytail. He took both her hands, "my beautiful bride, just a little more and our life together will begin."

 

Noelle was silent, the lump in her throat only seemed to grow her own. Tears rolled down her face. 

 

A priest joined them. "Are we ready?"

 

Salim looked aside, "Of course we are." 

 

Gently Noelle answered Yes, but her words did not cross her lips. 

 

Ford Silva sat down next to Salim's father. The man looked exactly like his son. The two men looked proudly arrogant. As if they had won awards. But it was a year's plan which had finally succeeded. What Noelle didn't know was that Mr. Hapshass and Ford Silva had been close friends for years. And their plan had actually been unspokenly fixed for years. 

 

The priest widened his arms. "We have all gathered here to join Salim Hapshass and Noelle Silva in marriage for eternity. Salim and Noelle have been close for some time, and will no doubt have blessed each other. A look, a smile is greater than words. Your love will undoubtedly continue to grow and you will form a strong bond. This bond begins today with a yes to each other. Together you have longed for this day. We are here today together with your fathers as witnesses for this joyous day. 

 

For a moment the church was silent. Even sounds from outside did not penetrate the thick walls of the stone building. 

 

"God wants to reaffirm that you have chosen each other for all your lives. And will also be eyewitness here for the bond you are forging today. I want to ask the witnesses to come alongside your children to bear witness to the saying of the vows." 

 

Soundlessly, the men stood up and walked toward the altar. Noelle felt her father come and stand behind her, his cold aura sending a shiver down her spine. 

 

The priest spoke on. "Salem and Noelle, you are here at your free will to be married?"

 

Salim said "yes," Noelle only nodded, unable to utter words. 

 

"And you are willing to accept each other and live as husband and wife and in love?" 

 

Noelle wanted to scream, her inner captain to break out and flood the church with a dragon roar. Her hands trembled, pure panic struck. Hiding behind her veil, she bit her lower lip. Why was no one here? Why didn't anyone come to her rescue? Asta? Nozel? Anyone? It didn't matter to her anymore. If only someone came

 

"Are you willing to accept children as a gift from God's hand, share your love and live in the holy spirit?" 

 

Again Salim answered a resounding yes, Noelle seemed to lose her entire voice. 

 

"Are you willing to join hands and never let go to create a joyous life together in love?" 

 

Salim pressed his chest forward, "We are." 

 

"You may now take each other's right hand and then I will now join you in marriage in the presence of your fathers. Should anyone object to this marriage, that person must speak now and otherwise remain silent forever." 

 

A deathly silence fell and all the strength Noelle once had in her body and mind vanished. 

 

The priest began to speak again but a loud scream sounded from behind the church's massive wooden door. With an explosion, both doors slammed open and a cloud of dust was pushed inside. "What is this bullshit?" Sounded a loud familiar voice. 

 

Noelle let go of Salim's hand and turned toward the door, "Asta?" 

 

Dust swirled down and from the cloud came an angry wizard king, resting on his shoulder one of his swords. "Noelle this is definitely not what you want, why are you doing this?" 

 

Ford Silva came to stand in front of his daughter and pressed his nose into the air. "What does this mean? Why are you disrupting my daughter's most precious day?" 

 

"Cut the crap old fake Nozel." Asta pointed his sword at the man. "This is not what Noelle wants and you know it. What possessed you to just give her away to that?" 

 

"Hey!" cried Salim. "I'm not a that, and Noelle and I are in love." 

 

As if with Asta, her voice and strength also came back in like a tornado, Noelle made herself bigger. She pushed back her veil. "You know we're not in love, I'm only doing this to bring my family no shame." 

 

"Noelle what nonsense. Your family is above shame. And what shame anyway?" Asta still sounded furious and only had his gaze on Ford. 

 

Salim got a mean smirk on his face. "We woke up in bed together. A scandal if you're not married." 

 

Surprised, Asta lowered his sword. "Is that it?" 

 

Ford made one last attempt to come across as a powerful man. "Yes, that is a scandal if you are not married." 

 

Asta looked around Ford at Noelle. "But we've slept side by side plenty of times, even in the same bed. On missions and such. Then shouldn't we be married?" 

 

Noelle's cheeks spontaneously colored pink. "'Us getting married?" 

 

A broad smile came onto Asta's face. "I had thought about it. And I think in spite of being awesome, we could make beautiful babies." 

 

The image of loud mini Asta`s with silver hair made her blush even more that she already did. "That sounds, that sounds," she stammered. 

 

"Nonsense!" shouted Ford. 

 

But Asta finished with the man, grabbed his jacket and pulled him back. The man fell to the cold hard floor and groaned in pain. Asta pushed himself in front of Salim and grasped Noelle's hand. "What do you say Noelle? I know you like me, Captain Yami helped me see it."

 

Speechless, she stared at him. 

 

"But only if you want it too of course. I want to say I do want it, I've had time to think lately. And all my thoughts were going to you, it was so confusing." 

 

A small smile appeared on Noelle's face and gently she squeezed his hand. "You have feelings for me? As in feelings like being in love? Then yes, yes then I would like to marry you." 

 

"Ford stop this!" shouted Lord Hapshass furiously. 

 

From the entrance of the church it sounded loud and determined. "Ford isn't stopping anything." And there stood Nozel, a little out of breath. Next to him on the left was Nebra, on the right was Solid. The eldest three Silva`s walked side by side into the church. Followed by their partners and children. 

 

With a slight tug, Asta pulled Noelle closer to him as they watched together as Nozel pulled his father up from the ground. Never before had Noelle seen her brother so angry, but never before had she been so happy. Safely close to Asta. 

 

Nozel almost pressed his nose against his father's. "You will now vanish from this family and never show your face again." And shoved him back.

 

Shakily, the man remained standing. "You are feeble Nozel, I should have made Solid head of house. At least he has honor to marry a noble lady." The man stepped toward Solid. "You are always my favorite. Why don't you make more children than the two you have now, Divide your cards I always say. I'm proud of you Solid." 

 

For a moment Solid shared a look with his wife and then looked back at his father and balled a fist. "How can you say these things father? You are so far removed from this family that you don't even know that Fragil and I lost children too. We are blessed with our sons. And you make sure you disappear now, or we will make you disappear." 

 

A magical Rouge cat jumped up Solid's shoulder. A wise voice sounded from behind. "I am done with the dirty ways of you sir, I will show you the power of the daughter of the late witch queen." 

 

Noelle watched as her entire family joined together as a unit against their vicious father. And in seconds, not only Ford Silva but also the two Hapshass were outside. 

 

"Shall we go?" Sounded Asta's question. 

 

Cheerfully with a big smile on her face, Noelle shook no. "I'm ready, if you want of course. Everyone's here, I'm wearing a stupid wedding dress. We have a priest. But of course, only if you want?" Her insecurity suddenly kicked in. 

 

"Of course, but we're still missing some people." Asta turned to the door and called very loudly, "Finral?!" 

 

Softly, Noelle suddenly asked. "By the way, how did you know where I was?" 

 

Asta shrugged. "You know those weird threads from Vanessa that can control your fate. They were like such threads, but made of mercury? They pulled me to this church." 

 

Vanessa sat down on a church bench and stroked her belly. "I think this little one has something to do with it. My magic range has gotten a lot stronger and bigger." 

 

"Isn't my wife amazing?" Smiled Nozel. 

 

Slowly, more people trickled in through Finral's portals. The church filled up. Former captain Yami and his wife Charlotte with Solange and Floris. Nacht and Ichika and their son Sommer. Other black bulls, including Magna with his wife and six children. Charmy began making a cake right away. Next to Finral came Finesse with little Endora at her hand. 

 

With her thread magic, Vanessa adjusted Noelle's dress. Nozel walked over to the priest and whispered the new instructions in his ear. The man looked anxious but seemed to understand everything. 

 

"Are you ready Noelle?" asked Asta cheerfully. 

 

She nodded yes and grabbed his hand, "thank you." 

 

Surprised, Asta stared at her, "for what?" 

 

"Your feelings for me. I was afraid you would never have them." Her expression turned somber. But a gentle squeeze in her hand and Asta's happy and blushing face brightened her up again. 

 

"Is it weird that I want to give you a kiss, like now?" 

 

Gently Noelle bit her lip, "Wait a moment with that. The priest says when you can, okay?" 

 

"But I don't know when that is, why is getting married so hard?" 

 

Normally she would have lectured him, but for now she could only giggle. Asta would finally become her Asta. And all her family and friends were there. Once again she looked down the hall and more people seemed to be there too. All the Vermilion's, more captains. 

 

Finally there was a sense of tranquility in the church. And the priest raised his arms again. "We have all gathered here to." 

 

Noelle looked angrily aside. "Yep, I just heard all this stuff earlier, you know. You want to keep it short this time?" 

 

Blinking, the priest looked at the angry bride, then at the groom who only stared at her with a big smile on his face. 

 

"We are all gathered here to join Asta and Noelle Silva in matrimony. You may hold each other's right hand. I am assuming there is now no opposition to this marriage." 

 

Nervously, Noelle looked for a moment at the door guarded protectively by the tough teenage girls Bonnie and Chouka. 

 

"Before this colorful gathering of family and friends, I am pleased to join you in holy matrimony. You will share a heart, a mind, a body and a life from now on. Asta, will you take Noelle Silva as your wife and promise to protect and love her in ups and downs?"

 

"YES!" Was his cheerful reply. 

 

"And you Noelle Silva, will you take Asta to be your husband, and will you care for him, love him and stand beside him in for and against?" 

 

Crying, Noelle nodded, "yes of course." 

 

"Then it is up to me now to declare you husband and wife. Since Asta has no last name you will now be Asta and Noelle Silva together. Asta, you may now kiss your bride." 

 

"Finally," Asta chuckled and pulled her against him. His lips brushed against hers and a full kiss filled with passion and lust followed. The room stood up and clapped and cheered. Asta's lips massaged hers and a warm glow took away her complete anxiety. Flooded with happiness and love, the kiss broke and they stared at each other. At the same time, they began to smile shyly and kissed each other again. It was a taste for more.

After cutting the cake and cheerful congratulations, Finral personally made sure everyone went back to their own homes safely. Nozel took his wife's hand, "Shall we go?" 

 

Vanessa nodded no. "Wait a minute, I'll stay here for a little longer." 

 

Noelle looked at Vanessa and then turned to Asta. "Shall we go?" 

 

"Where to?" sounded a little puzzled. 

 

"Your place or mine? Where would we go?" 

 

Asta thought and blushing spoke. "Shall we go to my palace? No one will disturb us there." 

 

Finral opened a portal and together they walked through it. 

 

Arriving at the palace, Finral wanted to say goodbye to them, but Noelle beat him to it. "Make sure Vanessa goes home immediately now. And make sure you pick up Owan okay?" 

 

The men looked at her in surprise. 

 

Sighing, she rolled her eyes. "Didn't you guys see that Vanessa's water just broke? She bit off contractions for the last half hour. Now hurry." 

 

"Oh yes, I'm rushing. Uh Asta have fun on your wedding night." And Finral disappeared, 

 

Blushing, Asta looked at Noelle. "What's so special about this night?" 

 

Defeated, Noelle blinked her eyes. Then she burst out laughing hard and pressed a kiss to Asta's cheek. "Tonight we were supposed to consummate our marriage. Something about making babies." 

 

Their hands firmly together Asta led her along. "Then let`s go, from now on you are Noelle Silva, wizard queen. My wife, you are my wife." He sounded so dreamy. 

 

"Yes Asta, from now on and forever together." 

 

Arriving at his bedroom door, Asta pulled Noelle against him and kissed her. "Are you ready my wife?" 

 

No shook Noelle, "but with you I can do anything I dare."

 

-x- 

 

Five years later, they celebrated not only their wooden wedding but also the birthday of a little silver-haired boy named Blaise Silva. The little boy ran merrily with the other children and his cat made of mercury. "Silver, silver come with me," Blaise called happily to his cat.

 

The family sat together in the sun. While Noelle was straightening her daughter named Lily's dress, Asta had their six-month-old son Julius on his arm. He was feeding the little boy milk with a bottle. 

 

Vanessa started to smile. "Who would have thought we would get this far as a family?" 

 

Nozel pressed a kiss to her cheek. "I couldn't have been more proud." 

 

Nebra nudged her husband. "I remember well when you gave Count Salt a black eye." Her husband chuckled at the memory. 

 

Solid was holding Fragil's hand. "We've been on a roller coaster, but we're finally here. Life is good this way." 

 

Bonnie also arrived and landed her broom in the middle of the garden. Her silver eagle robe hung over her shoulders. "Hello everyone," the young witch called cheerfully. 

 

Zara the eldest son of Nebra and Zora ran up to her. "Aunt Bonnie, do you have any cool stories from the battle front?" 

 

Dravin crossed his little arms. "We're not at war or anything, huh?" 

 

"Don't be so serious Dravin!" Laughed his little brother who was more like his father in appearance but exactly like his mother in character. Dravin in contrast may have had silver hair but his mother's eyes. 

 

The twins Wyatt and Warren rolled across the grass giggling. Both silver-haired boys made a big snowball with their snow magic. 

 

Erisa placed her hands forward and made a magic circle. As the snowball rolled over, a trick was activated and snow swirled across the grass. All the children ran after each other laughing. 

 

The Silva family were together, stronger and more powerful than ever. Love and magic prevailed as never before.

 

 

Chapter 10: Burn - Mimosa X Lagris

Summary:

You can't fool this writer, the engagement between Langris Vaude and Mimosa Vermilion must be a fake. They have been teammates for years, both have had their pride and hearts broken. But whether this is an act of friendship or pure deceit to secure their wealth, an interesting engagement it is. And the more people get involved, the stronger the newly engaged couple seems to become. So dear curious readers, will there be something after all?

Burn -  Mimosa X Lagris 

 

X 

 

Annoyed, Lagris looked up from his desk at his vice-captain Mimosa Vermilion. She had been moody for some time but today was worse than usual. And where she normally shared everything with him, she snarled, snapping people away from her. 

 

He watched as she addressed a young knight in an angry tone of voice for not looking neat. And yes it was important to look neat, but the way she said it was too harsh. 

 

"Mim, do you have a moment?" Langris tried to sound stern but it just didn't work with her. They had experienced so much together; she had become his dearest friend. Though he would never just admit it out loud. 

 

She turned toward him and stepped toward him. "What is it?"

 

Langris swallowed once, he hated this kind of conversation. "Are you okay? I mean, is everything going well? Should I be worried?"

 

Her stern face relaxed, and her eyes turned sad. "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine. It's a tough time right now. After the holidays, I'm sure it will all get better." Her voice softened, "I hope."

 

Then he stood up, "What about the holidays? I thought you always loved it? You love your little nephew, the son of Kirsch and his wife."

 

A watery smile appeared on her face, it was a polite smile but fake. "You don't have to worry about me. I'm just dealing with something personal, oddly enough something from my mother." 

 

For a moment, Langris thought she would burst into tears at any moment. But she was stronger than that. Carefully he leaned forward, resting on the knuckles placed on his desk. "Is there anything I can do?" 

 

Mimosa shook no, "unless you can conjure a single willing man from behind your robe. See I'm not the youngest and this is the last year I can get engaged. If not, my inheritance goes ‘ poof’ away. And then I'll be my brother's burden."

 

Blankly, Langris stared at her. He never expected her mother to force her, even from the grave. 

 

"You probably think this sounds stupid, but I had my sights set on someone. But he got married recently. There was someone else for a while, but that didn't work out. I'm just stressed and it's not fair!"

 

Spontaneously, Langris started laughing, laughing hard. "I'm not laughing at you, sorry Mim. Nor is it fair. I was engaged for a good ten years and ended up giving her away to my brother. My mother's nagging drives me crazy. ' When are you getting engaged already ." 

 

Blinking, Mimosa stared at him, but even then she began to laugh. "We're pretty hopeless, really. But what do they expect from us? We lead the best squad here, hello."

 

"Do you have any gentlemen in mind?" Somehow Langris had become curious. He wanted to help her, he also just wanted his vice-captain and best friend back.

 

Mimosa heaved a deep sigh. "There are three, but I don't know. Maybe you know them. The Duke of Tulips, Baron Moat and Lord Sheepwool."

 

In his mind, Langris repeated the names. "I've heard that this Lord Sheepwool gambles a lot, that doesn't seem like a good match. That Duke of Tulips, he's been married three times."

 

Then Mimosa crossed her arms, waiting for his final comment. 

 

"Baron Moat doesn't ring a bell to me, which could be good or bad." 

 

Gently, Mimosa leaned against his desk. "How do you know all this?"

 

"Let me put it this way: there is someone in my family who is fond of gossip and always up to date on everything." Langris began to walk around the desk. He running  his fingers over the shiny wooden desktop.

 

Mimosa looked at him; there was a little sparkle in her eyes. Probably because, for the first time, she dared to tell him or anyone what was going on. 

 

But then he got an idea, a crazy idea, a deranged idea. "Mim, maybe we can help each other."

 

Questioningly, she stared at him. 

 

"And you can say no, of course. But we both need some breathing space from our families. So why don't we just pretend."

 

She tilted her head slightly, "pretend what?"

 

"We, as if I were courting you. Pretend we're thinking about our future. If necessary, we marry, you get your inheritance and then we live on as we are already doing. Free and happy." 

 

She brought her index finger but her lips and began tapping it. She thought deeply, and Langris held his breath. It was a stupid idea, for sure. She would say no, because who would think of something so desperate. But then she turned all the way to him and came to stand in front of him. "Okay Lord Vaude, just woo me. I want to see those expressions of shock on everyone's faces. Let's do the best fake engagement ever, and we'll live happily ever after. "

 

Quickly Langris grabbed a flower from a vase and reached out to Mimosa. "Let the game begin, who do we shock first?"

 

"The holiday ball of candles, at the Swalow family is a good first stop."

 

-x- 

 

The door to the carriage opened and Langris was already waiting for her. Like a true gentleman, he simply took her hand and she stepped out. "Good evening Lord Vaude, ready for this show?" ” 

 

She felt Langris his eyes observing her, his mouth opened, but no sound came out. It looked kind of funny and of course she couldn't suppress a giggle. Then he looked at her startled and a naughty grin appeared on his face. "I am so going to make all the other gentlemen jealous. Tonight I'm going to show them how to court a true royal." 

 

Mimosa put her hand on his arm and together they walked toward the entrance of the large mansion. There were candles everywhere and soft violins sounding from within the ballroom. Large eyes fell on the captain and his vice-captain. Langris still came to balls from time to time, but Mimosa a lot less so. And of course word had gotten around that she was looking for a husband. But no one had seen this coming that her own captain would go for this prey. 

 

Leaning slightly toward her, Langris whispered softly. "Of course I must say that you look extra beautiful tonight, you did go out of your way to make this look real."

 

Spontaneously, Mimosa's cheeks turned redder, and with her fan she blew fresh air into her face. It was true that she had tried extra hard for tonight. Her dress was of the finest quality soft silk, a soft green color with pink flower accents. "What can I say Lord Vaude, just the best looking royal on your arm right?" 

 

There was amusement in his eyes. Langris Vaude, the youngest son of the Vaude family, but still the person who would take over the family. Langris Vaude, they had been through so much together already, and when her mother died, he was the one who pulled her through. And she stood by his side after Finesse, Finral and all that had happened. 

 

Together they walked into the ballroom and whispers swept through the venue. Langris stopped a servant and handed a flute of bubbly wine to her. They had long discussed the strategy. A few dances, but not too many. And of course Mimosa will be the most sought-after bachelor, so Langris really needed to show that he wanted her and she wanted him. Oh the fun they had already had over those poor souls who would take a gamble. 

 

"Is that Finesse I see there?" asked Mimosa in spontaneous surprise. 

 

Langris looked over his shoulder, "oh yes, as a royal lady within the royal Kira family she is present a lot. I heard Queen Charlotte has kind of accepted her as the second choice to oversee balls."

 

Mimosa watched Finesse give them a smile and then walk on while she seemed to be busy chatting with another noble lady. " What good for her, she deserves so much more than to be seen as a fragile woman." 

 

A chuckle sounded from Langris. "Oh I know, I've been engaged to her for I don't know how long. People made fun of me for giving her away." 

 

"I was one of those people, remember? Anyway, she was so fond of Finral. You were certainly the gentleman in that situation. Speaking of Finral, I never see him around anymore." 

 

Slowly they began walking down the room together, and as they talked they were greeted by several nobles. "He mostly does portal jobs for the wizard king from time to time. In addition, he is also busy with his daughter." 

 

Again they were greeted, this time by a noble man with broad shoulders, brown curls and deep gray eyes. "Lady Vermilion, a pleasure meeting you this evening." 

 

Mimosa felt a hand from Langris on her lower back and she gripped his forearm tither. A subtle signal that they were engaged in courtship. "Baron Moat, delighted to see you here. May I introduce you to Lord Vaude? Captain of the golden dawn."  

 

Baron Moat gave a polite nod and otherwise completely ignored Langris. Mimosa felt his hand through the fabric of her dress against her lower back. Gently she squeezed his arm; Baron Moat couldn't be a threat to their plan, but he was a handsome man. 

 

"Do you still have room on your dance card this evening, or has your captain completely scheduled you for this evening?" 

 

Mimosa and Langris knew the rules, and she had to accept this proposal. Before answering, she glanced quickly to the side. Langris gently closed his eyes once, an unwritten rule between the two of them that it was okay and it was understood. After this she looked again at Baron Moat, "I still have room." She brought her wrist up where the card hung and the baron wrote his name on it. 

 

The baron walked away and softly Mimosa heard Langris hum. "No, I don't trust him." 

 

Playfully Mimosa looked at him, "Do I hear jealousy?" 

 

"Pfff no way. Even if he dances with you a thousand times, I know who's going to slide the ring on your finger. It's just that I have this idea that he will trap you every chance he can get." 

 

Lovingly, Mimosa placed her hand against his cheek, and she watched as the color slowly shot to pink. She couldn't help but smile sweetly. "Fortunately, I have a feared strong captain by my side who will save me from any danger." 

 

Langris rolled his eyes. "You sure lay it on thick now do you." 

 

Together they walked on, still with Langris' hand resting on her lower back. As if he had completely forgotten it was there or perhaps as if it just belonged there?

 

-

 

Fifteen minutes later and Langris watched as Mimosa took to the dance floor with Baron Moat, 

 

Finesse came up beside him. "What's going on here?" 

 

Without taking his eyes off Mimosa, he answered. "What does it look like? You're the expert in this area. Are we doing it right?"

 

"Oh it's abundantly clear what you are doing, but why?" She sounded sharp, sharper than usual. 

 

Still Langris watched as Mimosa moved across the dance floor in the arms of the baron. "Are we not allowed to like each other? Sometimes you find your future in an unexpected place. But we still want to do it just the right way." 

 

He was startled when Finesse put a hand on his upper arm. "And this has nothing to do with your mother's nagging or Mimosa's inheritance?"  

 

Only then did Langis tear his eyes from the dance floor and look at Finesse. "How, how do you know this?" 

 

"My sweet Langris, are you still going to ask? But it doesn't matter, your secret is safe with me. And there is nothing wrong with a marriage of convenience, but is that something you want to do to Mimosa? Is that inheritance worth so much that she will put aside the chance for love?" 

 

Quickly Langris's eyes shot back to Mimosa, he watched the baron whisper things softly in Mimosa's ear. A weird feeling was felt in his guts. He wanted to say something to Finesse but his words died when he saw Mimosa`s eyes fixed tightly on him. It was a look he did not know, was it fear, anger or panic? Startled by the unknown, his breath stuttered. 

 

And then it was a moment he did not see coming, that no one saw coming. Mimosa Vermilion planted a knee in Baron Moat's crotch. The ballroom gasped and astonishment rippled around. With clenched fists, Mimosa walked off the dance floor straight toward Langris. Behind her, the baron was on his knees on the floor wailing. 

 

Arriving at Langris, she hooked her arm in his. "Everything okay Mim? What was that?" 

 

Finesse also worried about her. "Lady Vermilion?! What happened?" 

 

With pressed lips, Mimosa still looked a little angry. "Baron Moat felt it necessary, to remind a lady about gossip from years ago, about Kirch and Bec, about my mother and that I had better take his hand or he would bring things out." 

 

"I'm going to brief my great aunt. And no one brings out secrets here."

 

Langris couldn't contain a chuckle. Finesse cast him a glance, but Langris was already focused on Mimosa again. "He did pick the wrong royal lady to fool around with. This is why you're my vice captain." 

 

A little proudly, Mimosa looked at him. "I don't need a rat as a husband, I only want the best. Shall we get a drink lord Vaude?" 

 

He offered her his arm. "Of course my lady, and some fresh air?" 

 

"That's fine but not alone."

 

"Oh, are you afraid to be alone with me? Afraid of ungentlemanly behavior?"

 

"Oh Langris, for you I am least afraid. But I don't need a gossip piece about something dishonorable from that lady whisper. Think this is just scandalous enough." 

 

Together they walked away, Langris's hand on her lower back again. "Oh, I think Lady Whisper is going to be busy." 

 

Otherwise, the evening ran without any other scandal from the Vermilion and Vaude camp. It was clear though, if you would want Mimosa then you will have to challenge Langris. For these two seem to be in love. Though Langris knew better, Finesse's words began to gnaw at him. He wished Mimosa all the love she deserved, though was he the one good enough for her? 

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers,

 

Have you missed me? Sorry for my brief absence, but this writer also has a personal life you know. But now the reason why we all relish my writings. Yesterday was the holiday ball of candles, at the Swalow family. And how beautifully they'd pulled it off this year. 

It was certainly a ball full of surprises. So let's start right away with the elephant in the room. Baron Moat, suddenly he was there, sneaking up and acting like a true gentleman during the balls. But actually, this man had a hidden agenda. However, the lady he wanted to seduce and lure was none other than Mimosa Vermillon, the last single Vermilion daughter. But the baron underestimated his prey and she will not be easily trapped by false lies. His desperate action might push her into the arms of her captain Langris Vaude just a little faster, because they did look very close together. 

And did you see it two days ago? It was unique, but our Solid Silva was in town with his family. For the first time, we got a glimpse of his beautiful family. We all know Fragil, his beautiful ice queen. I don't know what it is, but Solid looked a lot like his old grandfather Kallan. And then their twins, silver hair with sparkling naughty eyes. If only they don't become such heartbreakers as their father. Mothers, watch out for these two. 

 

But for now, we are going to focus on the holiday season, the unique winter hunt is coming up. And we all know what that means? The men are going to prove their strengths while the women are going to show their warmer side. An event to look forward to!

 

Sweet greetings Lady Whisper.

 

-x-

 

In a large mansion, famous nobles and royals gathered from the high circles for the Christmas hunt of the year. Mimosa was worried and standing next to Langris she stroked her hand over his jacket. With a raised eyebrow he looked at her. Gently he whispered, "Mim you are worried, why are you worried?" 

 

Surprised, she looked up at him, "You are going to hunt a red deer, I always find that so very sad."

 

Almost coughing, Langris started laughing, fortunately he was able to hold it in. "Have you seen what goes hunting, that red deer won't have to worry. Okay maybe for me, but I have no desire to end a life for sport."

 

"I'm glad you're a gentleman Langris, thank you." 

 

Eyes were on them and their little chat. Langris took Mimosa's hand and pressed a kiss to her hand as he looked at her victoriously. A strange feeling swept through her stomach. This was Langris we were talking about, her captain and her close, perhaps best friend. Together they had chosen an arranged marriage. But fair is fair, he was certainly handsome. 

 

"Lord Vaude are you ready to leave, too?" An older noble with a thick mustache joined them. 

 

Langris took a step back and turned toward the man. "Yes lord Kuna, lady Vermilion only whispered good luck to me." 

 

The old man glanced at her and seemed to judge her as a prize. "You are a lucky lord Vaude. Lady Vermilion the other ladies are going to the game room for wine. We will be back in a few hours." 

 

"Don't worry about Mimosa gentlemen, I'll take care of my niece." An arm hooked into hers and when Mimosa looked aside she saw a familiar face. 

 

"Aunt Amara?!" 

 

The older woman looked at her, smiling. Then her older eyes shot to Langris. "Go captain, your vice captain is in good hands. No men to try to sway her. Just us women and a good bottle of wine." She practically waved the men out of the room. 

 

Together they walked off arm in arm. "I didn't know you will be here Auntie?" 

 

Amara pushed open the large door to the game room. It was filled with cigarette smoke and the smell of red wine. Women were sitting in groups at tables playing cards.

 

Together they also took a seat at a table. Amazed, Mimosa looked around as a full chunky woman poured her a glass of wine. 

 

"Wow you look so much like your mother," remarked a slim woman with a hooked nose. 

 

"Let me introduce the group. And ladies, this is Mimosa`s first time at the hunt so be nice. To my right (the voluble lady) sits lady Lunettes, you know her son Klaus."

 

"Pleased to meet you, I can see where Klaus inherited his unusual hair color from." 

 

With her hand Amara waved to the woman with the hooked nose, "Lady Freese." The woman next to and directly across from Mimosa had a familiar face, but she didn't immediately know whose. " Lady Granvorka, sister of former Captain Granvorka." 

 

Politely, Mimosa gave a nod to acknowledge them. 

 

Next to lady Granvorka she recognized the well-known seamstress Delaquare and next to her sat a young girl named lady Hapshass, yes the new wife of Salim. 

 

Her aunt began to hand out the cards. Lady Freese looked at her cards with envy. "They are almost more terrible than my late husband." 

 

Lady Granvorka began to laugh loudly. "You shouldn't have married the first person who tried to woo you." 

 

"Ah luckily he didn't get old, as a widow I'm a lot better off." 

 

Mimosa listened to the older ladies' stories. About their husbands some of whom had married for love and some of whom had married arranged. About traps that were set and also how men went above and beyond to prove their love. Like her own uncle, former Captain Vermilion. 

 

"So," began Lady Lunettes, "it has not gone unnoticed to us that Lord Vaude is doing his best to woo you. He is certainly a handsome catch. Hopefully he is not like his father." 

 

Lady Granvorka chimed in. "Oh no, that man was terrible. But that was also because of his parents. If he had been allowed to marry his first love there would have been nothing wrong." 

 

Mimosa put a card on the table, "You mean lady Roulacase?"

 

Her aunt leaned slightly to the side. "She was beautiful, but too beneath the Vaude family. They were always after more power." 

 

"Not Langris, he doesn't care about that." 

 

The seamstress Delaquare began to giggle. "That's why he's after a royal? But fair is fair, the way he looks at you you rarely see." 

 

"Ah, men are good at acting to get what they want," Lady Freese snarled. 

 

Amara threw her an annoyed glance. "That's enough Cornelia, my niece can make a good assessment of character. If she says his feelings are sincere, then it is." 

 

Silently Mimosa stared at her cards. She knew their feelings were not real. At least not from Langris, but her heart made a little jump. She's not going to feel anything for him right? She doesn't want love, love hurts. Love always fails her. But that Langris only wanted to be with her because of her status? That is just a stab if it was true.

 

-

 

During the hunt, the men walked through the muddy woods. The wind was brisk, and the air was a little damp. Langris had a bow hanging over his shoulder. On his back he carried a quiver of arrows. 

 

"Hey bud, this is your first hunt right?" It was the older man from earlier.

 

With his aqua blue eyes, Langris looked at him a little arrogantly. "Yeah, but that doesn't mean you should underestimate me."

 

Another man, Lord Vogelhaus clapped his flat hand against Langris's shoulder. "'Don't be so serious, we are among men. No need to impress. We sure did see you courting Mimosa Vermilion."

 

The Duke of Tulips turned around. "You are lucky though Vaude. Mimosa is certainly no ugly duckling. Wed this one right away."

 

"You'll almost think that," began the man with the thick mustache. His name was still unfamiliar to Langris. "That you've had lady Vermilion for quite some time. You cast aside your older more fragile fiancé, and are always with that pretty thing. No one will blame you."

 

Lord Vogelhaus began to chuckle. "If she was near me all the time I would have known. Did you see that bosom? I'd like to bury myself between those. "

 

Suddenly Langris paused and an unfamiliar angry feeling bubbled up. The way they were talking about Mimosa was brash and vulgar. He balled his fists. 

 

"Don't get your knickers in a twist." Joked Lord Vogelhaus. 

 

With his hands in his pockets, the Duke of Tulips turned around. "We'll just say what everyone else is thinking. Mimosa is a hottie. No one will accuse you of not being able to keep your hands off her. Besides, you're a Vaude, they fancy it, if you know what I mean."

 

Feeling a vein snap in his head Lagris growled. "You guys better watch your words. Mimosa is a lady, and we're not having an affair if that's what you think. And one more rude word and you'll be sorry." Mana flew around Langris, it was a little frightening. 

 

The other three men excused themselves and took a step aside. 

 

A few minutes later, the older man with the thick mustache came walking beside him again. "You have my respect, you know that? If your father had been like that too." A few times the man seemed to gasp; he clearly had no stamina. "If your father had been like that, they wouldn't have a bad name as a womanizer now. By the way, my name is Mr. Roulacase."

 

"What?!" cried Langris in surprise. 

 

The man put on a friendly smile, then Langris could see the comparison. "You heard me right. Your half-brother's grandfather. How is Finral?" 

 

Langris was the son of the man who had broken his daughter. And yet he acted so friendly? Yes, that had to be a Roulacase characteristic. Always seeing the good in people. "Finral is doing well. He and Finesse live in town. I'm doing an estimate here, but you're welcome to knock on the door there. Finral he loves family."

 

"Ah this old man is already happy to hear that my grandson is doing well. Take good care of him okay?"

 

Langris gave a nod. Together they walked on. But a red deer remained alive that day. There was happiness in the air.

 

-x-

 

Waiting for Langris, Mimosa stared into the darkness. She distinctly heard her aunt speak in the background that he was about to arrive. But Mimosa had a bitter taste in her mouth. It was the things the other ladies had said. Was Langris only after her status? No, it couldn't be true. But given his family history, why not? 

 

The men emerged from the dark forest, deerless. Momentarily Mimosa held her breath, but the instant she saw Langris' aqua blue eyes she heaved a sigh of relief. Softly her aunt whispered, "I told you they would come home without anything, same old story." 

 

But at the same time the conversation from before came to the surface, was Langris purely after her status? She didn't want to believe it, this was Langris we were talking about. When he spotted her, he walked right up to her. It was that boyish grin that made her hesitate. That grin that had always seemed so charming and had probably made so many girls slither away. 

 

Arriving at her, he spoke huskily. "Mim did you have fun?"

 

It was strange, but she couldn't act excited. It was as if words hit her conscience. He was a Vaude, his history and family were not in his favor, and he couldn't be much better, could he? She wished he was, but his look was so mischievous.  

 

"Yes fine, "she spoke gruffly. "I'd like to go home now, though." 

 

His glance softened her, but that was probably his plan. "Sure, I'll get the carriage right away. I'll be right back." 

 

Mimosa watched as Langris commandeered a servant, and normally she hadn't thought too much of it. She had to go and get rid of this feeling and his charm right away. She will not let him make a fool of her for the umpteenth time. 

 

They took their seats together in the carriage; it was dark and the atmosphere had become as cold as a winter's day. Mimosa fidgeted with her fingers as she tried to look outside. The sky had darkened, the stars in the sky more and more visible. Carefully, Langris placed a hand against her elbow. "Mim, did something happen?"

 

"No," was her short angry reply. " Let's just go home."

 

"Stop the carriage," Langris hummed. And the carriage stopped and Langris slammed the door open and jumped out. He muttered something. 

 

Also angry, Mimosa jumped out of the carriage, "Come back!" 

 

In a jerk he turned up. "Why should I? You're angry about something I know nothing about. Mim if you get cold feet let me know. I don't feel like embarrassing myself again."

 

"You embarrassed?" Mimosa looked around her and tears flew into her eyes. "You're a Vaude, people make judgments before we could even prove anything."

 

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" shouted Langris angrily. "You knew who I was before you said yes to this whole deal in the first place. So suddenly what's your problem?"

 

In a broken voice she stuttered, "I don't know. There were ladies who said you were after my status. I should know better, I know." A tear of shame rolled down her cheek. She was embarrassed at how much the ladies' words had gone to her head. 

 

"Mim, Mim look at me." Langris grabbed her shoulders and shook slightly, just a little. But she didn't look up. 

 

He released her right shoulder and pressed a finger under her chin. She gasped as she made eye contact with his aqua blue eyes. Perhaps the reason she was so indifferent was her own insecure feeling. The feeling that her heart was about to be broken for the umpteenth time. 

 

His fingers slid over her jaw, his thumb stroking her lips. A smirk appeared on his face. "I wouldn't have cared if you were a peasant or a princess. Mim, you are my best friend. I get to marry you, and we're going to have a good time. But I don't want you, I don't."

 

"What?" she whispered. 

 

His fingers slid to her cheek. Langris looked at her sternly. "I don't want to deprive you of love. I wish you so much love."

 

Her heart skipped a beat, a mini panic attack struck, she felt it in her breathing. "You are everything I need." 

 

Brutally and forcefully, Langris pressed his lips against hers. His kiss was powerful, full of abandon and she couldn't do anything but melt under his touch. And just as abruptly, the kiss stopped and he released her as he stepped back. "Sorry," he stammered. 

 

As if everything fell together in one place. Curiosity, desire for a touch and the tingle that had burned on her lips. Mimosa stepped forward and pressed a kiss to Langris's lips. Softer, more tenderly she wrapped her arms around his waist. He pressed his body against hers. They were swallowed up in the moment. The game being played became a lot more dangerous. 

 

The kiss broke, hoarsely Langris spoke. "We have to go, we're not engaged yet. I'm sorry, this was too bold of me." 

 

Softly Mimosa chuckled. "Don't be, I'm not. Let's go back." 

 

He took her hand and they walked back to the carriage. The ride back they were silent, but Mimosa leaned against Langris as he held her hand tightly. Something unexpected had been planted.

 

-x- 

 

It was the day after the kiss, Langris buried his face in his hands as he sat at his desk. He had kissed his best friend and she had returned his kiss. He had done exactly what he said not to do. First, he would not defile her by kissing her just like that. This was such a Vaude-like thing to do. And second, he and Mimosa would take a marriage of convenience. Purely so they could live their own lives through. 

 

A soft knock around the door startled him for a moment; he knew by the sound exactly who was there. "Come in Mim."

 

The door opened and cheerfully Mimosa stepped in. She had a friendly smile on her face, a sincere one this time. "Captain, I have the papers from the last mission. It will surprise you but they were filled out correctly at once." 

 

Langris stood up and took the papers. "Thank you." For a moment he stared at her. "Mim about yesterday."

 

Her cheeks shot to the color pink. "Let's blame it on the wine, it wasn't proper."

 

"Wine, of course, I see yes. I agree." He watched her fidget with her fingers again; she was as out of sorts as he was. "What are the plans further?"

 

She looked at him, her gaze making him melt, longing for yesterday's last kiss. Shit he grumbled to himself. He didn't know what to do with this uncomfortable feeling. Her lips pressed together and opened slowly. Uncomfortably, Langris looked at the papers. He heard her speak. "Tomorrow is Christmas, my brother wants me to visit them. Will you come?" 

 

Surprised, he looked up, "with you?" 

 

Mimosa shrugged. "Part two of our plan, the announcement. Or you must not want any more, I mean if not to want then, then."

 

"No. Yes of course I still want to. Tomorrow at your brother, of course." 

 

"Langris?" her voice soft as butter. He looked up, her eyes staring at him questioningly. "Are you sure?"

 

He nodded yes, "definitely. And tomorrow night to my mother's. Then we'll get it over with." He walked around the desk with great strides and grabbed her hands. He heaved a deep sigh. "I'm going to buy you a ring this afternoon, any preferences?"

 

She began to giggle. "Look at you mister being romantic. As long as it's not too big or showy. I just want a nice one, one that symbolizes us." 

 

"Say no more, I have an idea. At least I hope so." 

 

Still giggling, she placed a hand on his upper arm. "I have every confidence it will work out. I can't believe we're doing this. Marrying you, the power couple without actually being a couple. Captain and vice captain. We're unbreakable." 

 

He put a hand on hers. "We'll be the burning center, no one will be able to match us." 

 

Playfully she looked at him, then walked away. It felt instantly colder. He stared at her for a moment longer until she left the office. Then he heaved a deep sigh. He repeated her words softly. " The power couple without actually being a couple ." And now in search of the ring!

 

-x-

That evening Langris arrived at the headquarters of the golden dawn again. In his pocket burned a ring, he had just managed to find one. He stepped into the building which was a lot emptier than usual, most were away to family for the holidays. 

 

He walked through the deserted hallways. His footsteps echoed against the walls. It was strange that he felt so terribly nervous. His previous engagement had simply been arranged; he had had no say in it. But this was his own doing, and even though he already knew the answer he was still nervous as hell. 

 

Arriving in the deserted dining room, Mimosa was poking away at some logs in the fireplace. Langris stood still for a moment, the light from the fire bringing warmth over her skin. She stopped poking and looked over her shoulder. Mimosa stood up and turned all the way to him. "Hai," she said sweetly. 

 

"Hai, it's so quiet here." 

 

Mimosa beckoned him to her. Without thinking, he began walking toward her. "Everyone is already gone, I sent the cook away too, he deserved an extra day off as well. I set up a stew myself."

 

Surprised, Langris jokes, "Can you cook?" 

 

For a brief second Mimosa looked sour, but then burst out laughing. "Not really, I learned from Rebecca. She's the most wonderful person in the kitchen I know. Okay, maybe Charmy from the black bulls. What I make is just simple normal. Not fancy, though." She rubbed her neck with her hand. 

 

"Oh what I wanted to ask you Mim, about tomorrow."

 

She tilted her head slightly waiting for him to continue speaking. 

 

His hand slid over the box with the ring burning in his pocket. "Should I officially ask your brother for your hand? I'll have to know how this works of course, but since we already do it a little differently. I don't know." 

 

She grabbed one of his hands and stared at it. Then she looked up at him. "It's not that Kirch had told at all that he was married in the first place. I don't think he deserves that kind of honor. A little payback."

 

"Mimosa Vermilion, you can be so mean." 

 

At the same time, they began to laugh. Playfully, Mimosa thrust her nose in the air. "Just so you know, Mister Vaude." 

 

Gently he joked back. "Then I'd better keep you happy?"

 

Very gently, Mimosa squeezed his hand; a small giggle followed. "I'm sure you'll manage that."

 

"Oh yes, for that we need this." From his pocket he took out a small box. "Are you ready Mim?" 

 

She nodded yes, her eyes growing larger as Langris opened the box. A gold ring glowed, a small greenish-yellow diamond. "The color of the ring is from our squad, the diamond from your color eyes. It's stupid I know."

 

But when he saw the tear rolling down Mimosa's cheek he was startled for a moment. "Langris, he's so prefect." Langris took the ring out of the box and slid it over her finger. "Thank you," she stammered. 

 

Her response made his heart skip a beat. Langris couldn't help but stare at her with the biggest smile ever on his face. Her reaction had been so pure. "That's a yes then?" 

 

"Of course silly," she laughed through the tears. She threw her arms around his neck and hugged him. Her face was so close to his, he could kiss her again. Kiss her again? He had to stop this. But it didn't go unnoticed by Mimosa either. They stared at each other uncomfortably and she stepped back. "Sorry," she stammered softly. 

 

"It's okay, it's just the moment. I'm glad you like it." 

 

Again she fidgeted with her fingers over each other. "I, uh, I'll just go check on the stew." 

 

She walked away, and all Langris could utter was "yeah, okay." No idea what his problem was, he felt himself becoming more and more idiotic.

 

-x- 

 

That morning, Mimosa came downstairs to the kitchen and put a kettle of water on the stove. As the water began to boil, she spread bread for herself. She grabbed two mugs, one for Langris and one for her. Softly she sang a song; it was Christmas and she was full of energy. 

 

"Good morning," yawned Langris walking into the kitchen. 

 

Mimosa turned and smiled, "Good morning." From the fruit bowl, she grabbed an apple and began peeling it. "Cinnamon or blueberry?" 

 

Sleepily, Langris pointed to the pot of blueberry tea mix. He was definitely not a morning person. Mimosa always knew exactly what he wanted in the morning. She cut the apple into eight pieces and placed them on a plate in front of him. She turned and made two cups of tea with the just boiled water from the kettle. 

 

She was taking a bite out of her sandwich when Langris suddenly looked at her. "You have more energy than usual?"

 

Smiling, she swallowed the bread away. "Not a big deal, I just feel like breaking the news." She stared at her ring which she pushed in front of herself. 

 

Gently Langris blew away the steam from his tea. "This is repayment from your brother? His wedding was a big surprise anyway."

 

Giggling, she stared back. He had been there when she found out, she had pulled him along, and he was swept up in Kirsch's new wife's family dynamic that day, too. Rebecca was a sweetheart, down to earth, no nonsense and incredibly caring. Kirsch and Rebecca are so opposite that made them so perfect. 

 

"Yes that too. Plus my little cousin Beau is just to adorable. He's eight months now." 

 

Carefully Langris sipped his tea. "Would you have liked children?" 

 

Blushing violently, she looked up. "Kids? Yeah, no, maybe. Dreamed about it though, but don't know if it's in the future." 

 

Quietly Langris put his cup of tea down again. "I always thought they won't be in my future. Finesse is too fragile. She told me she could handle it, but I'd never have dared with her."

 

A thought shot through Mimosa's mind. Children with Langris? Why not, but for children you have to...... She looked at him fleetingly. He still seemed to be in his morning mood self. He also looked good with his tousled bed hair and still somewhat sleepy eyes. She hadn't minded kissing him. Will she? 

 

"What?" he asked sheepishly. 

 

"Nothing, nothing at all," she gasped. Quickly she took a bite of her sandwich and turned around. She had just seen him raise an eyebrow. He must have thought she was ridiculous. 

 

She heard him get up, Langris stretched and groaned. "Time for the show, ready Mim?" 

 

Quickly she turned back to him and smiled broadly. "Sure, let's go have some fun."

 

-

 

"Pfff I'm glad we can just use a portal with family visits. I was getting a little tired of getting hobbled in a carriage." Mimosa heaved a deep sigh of relief as she stepped out of the portal. 

 

Langris put a hand on her shoulder. "Otherwise me too you know, but what do you have in your hands?"

 

"Oh this?" giggled Mimosa. "Presents silly, it's Christmas. So I always bring something."

 

The door suddenly flew open and two young red-haired children ran out. "Auntie, Auntie Mimosa!" A little boy and girl jumped around Mimosa's neck and they fell to the ground laughing loudly. 

 

Langris watched with raised eyebrows, He was not familiar with a rowdy family. The little boy turned to Langris. "Captain, are you coming to celebrate Christmas with us?"

 

The man nodded yes and wanted to cross his arms. But then the little boy jumped at it and Langris had no choice but to catch him. 

 

"That's so much fun!" cried the little boy and began to rattle on. "'When I grow up I'm going to be a magic knight too, you know, just like Kirsch and just like Aunt Mimosa. And brother Marco, he's so cool in his robe. He's a captain now, did you know that?"

 

"Uh yes, I knew that, we have regular meetings." 

 

Clapping sounded from the doorway and Rebecca stood daat with baby Beau in a sling. "Kids leave them alone for now okay, they just arrived. Mimosa how nice to see you again, and Captain Langris, what a surprise!" 

 

The children dashed inside and Langris helped Mimosa back to her feet. For a little longer than usual, Langris held her hand, she was aware His hand was warm, gently squeezing it for a second before letting go. It was so subtle, but it still made Mimosa blush. 

 

Together they walked inside, as they were about to close the door they saw the first flakes of snow falling, Christmas had begun. 

 

"Little sister, welcome!" Kirsch stood at the top of the stairs and made a pirouette. "You've come to warm the house with your beauty." 

 

Leaning slightly to the side, Mimosa whispered to Rebecca, "How do you keep up with this?"

 

While there was a smile on her face, she crossed her arms and shook no. "Kirsch has his comical moments, luckily he's a cutie so I can take it." She then walked away. 

 

Quickly Mimosa sought eye contact with Langris who was already being interrogated frantically by Rebecca's sibling. 

 

Rebecca turned around. "Let's all go to the living room. Marco is already there and has started the fire. Luca and Pem will you fetch the food? I baked a fresh Christmas cake and cookies."

 

Together they walked into the living room and it was a bustle. It smelled delicious partly because of the pot of hot chocolate and fresh cookies. Langris uneasily greeted the questioning staring Marco. 

 

Everyone took a seat by the fire, on the couches or on the chairs. Rebecca nudged Mimosa. Gently she whispered, "Just tell me right away, and you'll be rid of it."

 

Startled, she looked at her hand; she had fidgeted with her fingers again, and this time she had been twisting her ring back and forth. Blushing, she looked up, first at all the questioning faces and then at Langris. Yes this was an arranged marriage, an understanding, but why was she so nervous now. Langris came up beside her and nodded at her, a nod that all was well. She gathered all her courage and held up her ring. "We are engaged." 

 

All the children jumped up and cheered. Rebecca put her arms around Mimosa and also around Langris as she congratulated them. Marco stared in amazement, and Kirsch who stood up and walked toward Langris. He looked almost furious. But then a big smile came on his face. "I knew you had an eye for beauty. Vaude welcome to the family." 

 

"A toast!" cried Luca. Pem also called out, "Cheers to more family!"

 

Mimosa looked around her, smiling broadly; everyone was so happy. She looked at Lagris, who looked in amazement at his new family. Rebecca pushed Beau into his arms and the little boy happily babbled unintelligible words to his new uncle. Mimosa came to stand next to Langris and stroked her nephew's red hair. His eyes were exactly his father's. Softly Mimosa whispered, "Welcome to the family." 

 

Langris blinked a few times, then he began to laugh. "Your family is certainly a handful, I didn't expect this." Gently he rocked Beau up and down. "I can see why you are so fond of them."

 

Calm slowly settled back into the room and everyone returned to their seats. Mimosa sat down in front of the fire and Langris practically sat against her. Gently they spoke to each other. Mimosa pressed her hand forward and looked at her ring. No one could have imagined that they would not actually be a couple but best friends who opted for a marriage of convenience. Lanis whispered softly in her ear, "I'm glad you like the ring so much." 

 

Pleased, Mimosa looked aside, "of course, it's more than perfect." She could kiss him, she wanted to kiss him. That thought made her head feel lighter. 

 

"Time for presents!" laughed Kirsch, pointing to all the packages under the tree. All the children sprinted toward the tree. Paper flew through the air, laughter boomed through the room. 

 

"Here," Mimosa nudged Lagris. She handed him a small box with a blue ribbon around it. 

 

Surprised, he took the package. "What's this?" 

 

"A present for you silly." 

 

He stared at it, "but I don't have anything for you." 

 

Mimosa looked at her ring again for a moment, then back at Langris. "You've already given me the best present. Quickly open it."

 

Langris pulled the bow and opened the box. There lay a gold pocket watch. He took it out and opened it. On the inside was engraved a text, " You are my four-leaf clover, my hope, faith, love and luck ."

 

Blushing, he looked up, "this is perfect, thank you Mim!" Spontaneously he pressed a kiss to her cheek, causing Mimosa to blush as well. 

 

The couple did not see Rebecca and Kirsch observing them and commenting to each other how cute and terribly in love they looked. 

 

The morning became afternoon and it was time to say goodbye. Kirsch put an arm around Langris, "Good luck with my little sister. But take good care of her huh?" 

 

Langris chuckled, "I think your sister can take good care of herself." He sought eye contact with her, and she felt blessed to have a fiancé like him. And now it was time to meet his mother. A bitter premonition hit her.

 

-x- 

 

Again a portal opened, the betrothed stepped out. Under a canopy, snow had covered the ground with a thick white layer. Langris rubbed Mimosa's back. "Let's go inside quickly, ready to meet my mother?"

 

Mimosa nodded yes. She was clearly nervous. Although she had seen his mother before, it was never really loving or friendly encounters. Sometimes his mother would stop by the headquarters to get papers signed or to bring over some things he didn't actually need. But she liked to show off her wealth. And Mimosa had never really made contact with his mother. 

 

Langris himself had grown to have an increasingly deteriorating relationship with his mother in recent years. He used to be a real mamaś boy. He was her precious little thing. She pulled him in front of everything above Finral. He used to not know any better, was fine with it. But the years brought him many lessons. His mother had had a distorted view of love. 

 

With a loud pounding, he knocked on the door and a butler answered. The man was tall, as much as nearly one meter ninety. The stately butler looked down at the guests, "Lord Vaude your mother was expecting you half an hour ago."

 

Sighing and growling softly, Langris spoke. "It took a little longer at the Vermilions, and it's not like that half hour matters."

 

Silently, Mimoma stepped in after him. She hooked her index finger in his; quickly he looked at her. It was chilly in the house, no Christmas decorations, no laughter or coziness. Lovingly he bestowed a smile on her, he wanted her to know that everything was going to be okay. 

 

"My dear, sweet Langris!" His mother walked up. She noticed Mimosa beside him and she looked questioningly from his vice captain to him. "Are you returning from a mission? Did they send you out on Christmas? Didn't you have any squad members who could do that?" 

 

"No, we didn't have a mission. We just came from Mimosa's family." Langris handed his robe and Mimosa's to the butler. "Shall we go to a room where it's warmer?"

 

"We'll go to the dining room. I have a new cook who has been working on dinner." 

 

Together they walked to the dining room. The table was poshly set. Lady Vaude turned toward the butler. "Quickly grab a plate, lady Vermilion is our honorary guest today at Christmas."

 

Smiling, Mimosa addressed her, "Not an honorary guest you know I am just a guest."

 

"Nonsense!" cried lady Vaude. "You are a royal and for that you are an honorary guest." 

 

Together they took a seat at the table. Mimosa sat down next to Langris, under the table he took her hand. He sensed her nervousness. And he had to be honest, he too was nervous for this moment. "Mother, we need to tell you something." 

 

The woman sat down across from them and looked questioningly, waiting for what was to come. 

 

Langris swallowed once, "Mother, we are engaged."

 

Liliane Vaude stood up and exaggeratedly clapped her hands. "Oh my dear Langris, a royal for a bride how wonderful."

 

He felt Mimosa stiffen beside him and he too stood up and balled a fist. "Mother that doesn't matter! I'm not marrying Mim because she's royal, she's my best friend!"

 

Blinking, the woman stared at him. "That's a nice bonus. I didn't think you will manage Langris. Finesse would have been a good match and I didn't expect a high-ranking bride!"

 

"Mother are you listening!" roared Langris. For a moment he looked aside, Mimosa was his Mimosa, he didn't care that she was Royal. The argument from a few days ago to the hunt shot through his mind. The kiss, he had given it to her spontaneously and so sincerely. He wanted so badly to let her know that her status meant nothing to him. He looked up at his mother again. "Mother, I am marrying Mimosa and even if she had been a lowly peasant woman I would still have married her."

 

His mother called the butler, "champagne, we need champagne here! My dear Langris is getting married. My future shines again." 

 

"Lady Vaude?" sounded softly from Mimosa. A knot twisted in Langris's stomach. It was the way she used her sweet voice with an angry undertone. "You are well aware that I am a person right?" 

 

"But of course dear," Liliane cried. "You are the daughter of none other than Margarita and Philo Vermilion. Younger sister of Kirsch Vermilion. Oh you two are about to be so handsome together and your babies. What wonderful news this is." 

 

Langris saw a vein in Mimosa's forehead, and he knew he had to do something. "Now that's enough mother. Mim will you come with me back? My mother clearly does not want to see that her daughter-in-law is a wonderful person and that is why I am marrying her. That besides being a good person she is also sweet, funny and caring. But my mother only sees status. This is why the Vaude name is ruined." 

 

Mimosa stood up and Langris took her hand. Together they walked away. 

 

"Wait!" his mother called out. "I'm sorry, it went to my head. Can we do this again?" 

 

Together they stood still, Mimosa gave a small nod. "Good," Langris spoke. Mimosa gently squeezed his hand. "Let's sit down and then you'll have a chance to get to know Mimosa properly. I bet you're going to love her as much as I do."

 

Again they sat down. And even though dinner was uneasy, Liliane Vaude did her best. Some topics were clearly taboo and Langris a strange missing feeling. The feeling of that morning, of a busy family overflowing with love. And that was what he wanted to give Mimosa. A house that was home. His heart began to beat heavier and a warm blanket pulled over him. He needed to find a moment with Mimosa alone; he needed something to do something with this. 

 

At the end of dinner, they said goodbye. Lady Vaude had insisted that they get some more food to go. Perhaps Mimosa was rubbing her good nature off on his mother. Langris hoped so. He opened a portal and together they walked through it. Back to headquarters.

 

-x- 

 

Once she arrived at headquarters, Mimosa felt as if someone was grabbing at her throat. The reality of everything that was happening left her gasping for breath. In a panic, Langris grabbed her shoulders and stood in front of her. "Mim? Mim what's going on."

 

Tears shot into her eyes. She looked up at him, into his beautiful aqua blue eyes. "Did you mean what you said?"

 

"What, what do you mean?" 

 

She bit her lip, "Why you wanted to marry me?" 

 

His smile made her melt. "That and more, Mim who can say they married their best friend. And maybe, just maybe I feel more than that." 

 

Her mouth moved but no words formed. Did Langris just say that? No! It couldn't be? Her heart began to beat faster and warmth surged to her face. 

 

"Forget it, sorry." He stammered. 

 

"No!" she shouted angrily. 

 

Questioningly, he looked at her. 

 

"You can't say you feel more for me and then take it back. Don't you dare take it back because." 

 

Blushing, he looked aside. "Why the heck, it's stupid of me."

 

"Silly," she giggled. "You're more than my best friend to me, too. That whole courting thing, all those moments with you. You've always been there for me, but I never realized you were this special to me." She put her hand against his cheek. 

 

"So no settled marriage?" 

 

She nodded no, "you Langris Vaude successfully wooed me." 

 

A broad smile formed on his face and he took her in his arms, lifted her slightly and spun around. "Can I kiss you?" he asked softly. 

 

"Of course silly." 

 

And he pressed his lips against hers and together they melted into a tender kiss. Gently she closed her eyes and felt a new burning in her stomach. She had fallen for her best friend. Temperatures rose, and he took her with him. Since that night, they had not been separated for another night. A week later they married, they officially became Langris and Mimosa Vaude. Not only strong, but also abounding with pure love.

 

-x- 

 

My dear curious readers,

 

There comes a time in every writer's life when it is time to say goodbye. So, too, for me. We had a good time. We've seen many unexpectedly wonderful marriages. Exposed scandals. Welcomed new members to the ton. So many children are born and see so much love blossom. 

My last report was of the wedding ceremony between Mimosa Vermilion and her great love Langris Vaude. Frankly, for a moment I thought that seemed to be an arranged marriage, but the love just shines from them. They do marry quickly, you may think, wasn't there too much love? 

But you must discover that for yourselves. 

 

Dear last greetings, lady Whisper.

 

-x- 

 

Christmas one year later. 

 

"Are you ready honey?" Mimosa watched Langris button up their three-month-old son Liev's sweater. The little boy had his chubby little arms stretched out toward his daddy. 

 

Langris lifted the little boy and walked over to his wife and kissed her on her lips. "Of course, are you?" 

 

Radiantly she looked at him, "Of course. It's our first Christmas with the entire family together." 

 

Together they walked down the stairs. Langris had Liev firmly against him. "Mother is coming tomorrow, she didn't want to be there. And think it's better too." 

 

Downstairs, they heard banging against the door of Vaude House, the old childhood home of Langris and his brother Finral. His mother had left the house after the wedding. And Mimosa had turned it into a home. Finral still lived in the Vaude house in town. His mother had left for an apartment. 

 

The butler opened the door and a large wave of red-headed children stormed in. Marco had some bandages on his hand and arm, probably he had had a tough mission. Also walking in were Kirsch and Rebecca. Kirsch looked around, "What a nice house you made of it, little sister."

 

Rebecca took over little Liev, "oh what a beautiful boy you are becoming, you are just like your mama." 

 

The door closed again and Langris slapped Marco on the shoulder. "That mission with the black bulls was was harder than expected?"

 

Annoyed, Marco looked at him and held up his arm. "That wasn't so bad, but their new captain Marie insisted on having a fight with me. That girl fights mean."

 

Surprised, everyone stared at him. "Marie, that's Gauche's sister, right?" asked Mimosa. 

 

"Yes," Marco growled. "She's even crazier than her brother."

 

"I always thought she was such a sweet girl," Rebecca remarked. "Oh well maybe you asked for it." 

 

"Not funny," Marco growled. 

 

Again there was a knock on the door. When the door will just opened a small portal appeared. Giggling and laughing a little girl jumped through. "Uncle Langris look what I can do!" 

 

Proudly Langris wrapped the girl in his arms. "A portal, congratulations Endora, I knew you could do it." 

 

Then her parents Finral and Finesse also came through the door. "Sorry about that," Finral quickly apologized. 

 

"Ah that doesn't matter anyway," Mimosa waved. "Come let's go to the living room." 

 

Once in the living room, it was a full house. Kirsch was sitting on the couch with his little son Beau and his wife Rebecca. On the other side were Finral and Finesse. Endora and other children of the Scarlet family were playing in front of the fireplace. Marco crankily mentioned how severely irritating the new Captain Marie of the Black Bulls had to be. Finral's comment that there will surely be love in the air was not received with gratitude. 

 

Langris put an arm around Mimosa and pressed a kiss to her cheek. "We did it," he remarked. "Life is perfect this way with the three of us."

 

Softly, Mimosa whispered in his ear, "four."

 

He pulled white, "four?" 

 

She took his hand and placed it against hers. The friendship what grew into love continued to grow. And Langris shot full, full of devotion he kissed his wife. Life was good.

 

 

 

Notes:

What did you guys think of the Ship(s)? Should there be more stories of them? Let me know in the comments and kuddo`s are definitely appreciated.

Sweet loving regards Lady Vino